❧To the Right Honorable, and his ſingular good Lord and maiſter, S. William Brooke Knight, Lord warden of the cinque Portes, and Baron of Cobham, all increaſe of the feare and knowledge of God, firme obedience towarde his Prince, infallible loue to the common wealth, and commen-->dable renowne here in this wo •… lde, and in the worlde to come, lyfe euerlaſting.

HAVING had iust occaſion, Right Honourable, to remayne in London, during the tyme of Midſomer terme laſt paſſed, and being earneſtlye required of diuers my friends, to ſet downe ſome briefe diſcourſe of parcell of thoſe thinges, which I had obſerued in the reading of ſuch manifold antiquities as I had peruſed toward the furniture of a Chronologie, which I had then in hande, I was at the firſt very loth to yeelde to their deſires: firſt, for that I thought my ſelfe vnable for want of witte and iudgement, ſo ſodainly and with ſuch ſpeede to take ſuch a charge vppon me: ſecondly, bycauſe the dealing therin might prooue an impechement vnto mine owne Treatize: and finallye for that I had giuen ouer all ſtudy of hystories, as iudging the tyme ſpent about the ſame, to be an hinderaunce vnto my more neceſſarie dealings in that vocation & function whereunto I am called in the myniſtery. But when they were ſo importunate with me, that no reaſonable excuſe coulde ſerue to put by this trauaile, I condeſcended at the length vnto their yrkeſome ſute, promiſing that I woulde ſpende ſuch voyde time as I had to ſpare, whyleſt I shoulde be inforced to tarie in the citie, vpon ſome thing or other that shoulde ſtande in lieu of a deſcription of my Country. For their partes alſo they aſſured me of ſuch helpes as they coulde purchaſe, and thus with hope of good although no gaie ſucceſſe, I went in hande withall, then almost as one leaning altogither vnto memorie, ſith my bookes and I were parted by fourtie myles in ſonder. In this order alſo I ſpent a part of Michaelmas and Hillarie termes inſuing, being inforced thereto I ſay by other buſineſſes which compelled me to keepe in the citie, and abſent my ſelfe from my charge, though in the meane ſeaſon I had ſome repaire vnto my librarie, but not ſo great as the dignitie of the matter required, & yet farre greater then the Printers haſte woulde ſuffer. One helpe, and none of the ſmalleſt that I obtayned herein was by ſuch commentaries as Leland had collected ſometime of the ſtate of Britaine, bookes vtterly mangled, defaced with wet, and weather, and finally imperfite through want of ſundrie volumes ſecondly, I gate ſome knowledge of things by letters and pamphlettes, from ſundrie places and shires of Englande, but ſo diſcordaunt nowe and then amongeſt themſelues, eſpecially in the names and courſes of riuers and ſcituation of townes, that I had oft greater trouble to reconcile them, then to penne the whole diſcourſe of ſuch pointes as they contayned▪ the thirde ayde did grow by conference with diuers, eyther at the table or ſecretly alone, wherein I marked in what things the talkers did agree, and wherein they impugned eche other, chooſing in the end the former, and reiecting the later, as one deſirous to ſet forth the truth abſolutely, or ſuch things in deede as were moſt likely to be true. The laſt comfort aroſe by mine owne reading of ſuch writers as haue heretofore made mention of the condition of our country, in ſpeaking whereof, yf I shoulde make account of the ſucceſſe, and extraordinary comming by ſundrie treatizes not ſuppoſed to be extaunt, I shoulde but ſeeme to pronounce more then may well be ſayde with modeſtie, and ſay farder of myſelfe then this Treatize can beare witneſſe of. Howbeit, I referre not this ſucceſſe wholly vnto my purpoſe in this Deſcription, but rather giue notice thereof to come to paſſe in the penning of my Chronologie, whoſe cromes as it were fell out very well in the framing of this Pamphlete. In the proceſſe therefore of this Booke, if your Honour regarde the ſubstaunce of that which is here declared, I muſt needes confeſſe that it is none of mine: but if your Lordshippe haue conſideration of the barbarous compoſition shewed herein, that I may boldely clayme and chalenge for myne owne, ſith there is no man of any ſo ſlender skill, that will defraude me of that reproche, which is due vnto me, for the meere negligence, diſorder, and euill diſpoſition of matter, comprehended in the ſame. Certes I proteſt before God and your Honour, that I neuer made any choiſe of ſtile, or picked wordes, neither regarded to handle this Treatize in ſuch preciſe order and methode as many other woulde: thinking it ſufficient, truely & plainly to ſet forth ſuch things as I minded to intreate of, rather then with vaine affectation of eloquence to paint out a rotten ſepulchre, neither cōmendable in a writer nor profitable to the reader. How other affayres troubled me in the writing hereof many know, & peraduenture the ſlackeneſſe shewed herein can better teſtifie: but howſoeuer it be done, & whatſoeuer I haue done, I haue had an eſpeciall eye vnto the truth of things, & for the reaſt, I hope that this foule frizeled Treatize of mine, will prooue a ſpurre to others, better learned in more skilfull maner to handle the ſelfe ſame argument. As for faultes eſcaped herein as there are diuers, I muſt needes confeſſe, both in the penning and printing, ſo I haue to craue pardon of your Honour, & of all the learned readers. For ſuch was my shortneſſe of time allowed in the writing, & ſo great the ſpeede made in the Printing, that I could ſeldome with any deliberation peruſe, or almoſt with any iudgement deliberate exactly vpon ſuch notes as were to be inſerted. Sometimes in deede their leyſure gaue me libertie, but that I applyed in following my vocation, many times their expedition abridged my peruſall, and by this later it came to paſſe, that moſt of this booke was no ſooner penned then printed, neither well conceyued before it came to writing. But it is now to late to excuſe the maner of doing. It is poſsible that your Honour will miſtyke hereof, for that I haue not by myne owne trauaile and eyeſight viewed ſuch thinges, as I doe here intreate of. In deede I muſt needes confeſſe that except it were from the parish where I dwell, vnto your Honour in Kent, or out of London where I was borne, vnto Oxforde and Cambridge where I haue beene brought vp, I neuer trauailed 40 miles in all my lyfe, neuertheleſſe in my report of theſe thinges, I vſe their authorities, who haue performed in their perſons whatſoeuer is wanting in mine. It may be in like ſort that your Honour will take offence at my rashe and rechleſſe behauiour vſed in the compoſition of this volume, and much more that being ſcambled vp after this maner, I dare preſume to make tendoure of the protection thereof vnto your Lordships handes. But when I conſider the ſingular affectiō that your Ho. doth beare to thoſe that in any wiſe will trauaile to ſet forth ſuch things as lye hidden of their countries, without regarde of fine & eloquent handling, & therinto do weigh on mine owne behalfe my bounden duetie and gratefull minde to ſuch a one as hath ſo many and ſundrie wayes profited and preferred me, that otherwiſe can make no recompence, I can not but cut of all ſuch occaſion of doubt, and therevpon exhibite it ſuch as it is, and ſo penned as it is vnto your Lordships tuition, vnto whome if it may ſeeme in any wyſe acceptable, I haue my whole deſire. And as I am the firſt that (notwithſtanding the great repugnauncie to be ſeene among our writers) hath taken vpon him ſo particularly to deſcribe this Iſle of Britaine, ſo I hope the learned and godly will beare withall and reforme with charity where I do treade amiſſe. As for the curious, & ſuch as can rather euill fauouredly eſpy then skilfully correct an errour, & ſooner carpe at another mans doings then publish any thing of their owne, keping themſelues cloſe with an obſcure admiration of learning & knowledge among the cō mon ſort) I force not what they ſay hereof, for whether it doe pleaſe or diſpeaſe them, all is one to me, ſith I referre my whole trauaile in the gratification of your Honour, & ſuch as are of experience to conſider of my trauaile, and the large ſcope of things purpoſed in this Treatize, of whome my ſeruice in this behalfe may be taken in good part, that I will repute for my full recompence, & large guerdon of my labours. The Almighty God preſerue your Lordship in cō tinuall health, wealth, and proſperitie, with my good Lady your wyfe, your Honours children, whome God hath indued with a ſingular towardneſſe vnto all vertue & learning, and the reſt of reformed familie vnto whome I wish farder increaſe of his holy ſpirit, vnderſtanding of his worde, augmentation of honour, & finally an earneſt zeale to follow his commaundements.

Your Lordſhips humble ſeruant, and houſhold Chaplein. W. H.

The deſcription of Britaine. ¶Of the ſcituation and quantitie of the Iſle of Britayne. Cap. 1.

How Britaine lyeth from the •… ayne. BRITANIA, or Britaine as we nowe terme it in our Engliſhe tongue, is an Iſle lying in the Ocean ſea, directly againſt that part of Fraunce, which conteyneth Picardie, Normandie, and therto the greateſt part of little Britaine, called in time paſt Armorica of the ſcituation thereof vpon the ſea coaſt, and before ſuch time as a companie of Britons (eyther led ouer by ſome of the Romayne Emperours, or flying thither from the tyrannie of ſuch as oppreſſed them here in this Iſlande) did ſettle themſelues there, & called it Britaine, after the name of their owne country, from whence they aduentured thither. It hath Irelande vpon the Weſt ſide, on the North the mayne ſea, euen vnto Thule and the Hyperboreans, and on the Eaſt ſide alſo the Germaine Ocean, by which we paſſe daily thorowe by the trade of merchandiſe, not only into ye low countries of Belgie, but alſo into Germanie, Frizelande, Denmarke, and Norway, carying from hence thither, and bringing from thence hither, all ſuch neceſſarie commodities as the ſeuerall Countries doe yéelde: thorow which meanes, and beſides common amitie cōſerued, traffike is maintayned, and the neceſſitie of eche party abundantly relieued.

The longitude and latitude of this Iſle.It contayneth in longitude taken by the middeſt of the Region 19. degrées exactly: and in latitude 53. degrées, and 30. min. after the opinions of thoſe that haue diligently obſerued the ſame in our dayes, and the faithfull report of ſuch writers as haue left notice therof vnto vs, in their learned treatiſes to be perpetually remembred. Howbeit wheras ſome in ſetting downe of theſe two lines, haue ſéemed to vary about the placing of the ſame, eche of them diuerſly remembring the names of ſundrie Cities and townes, wheerby they affirme thē to haue their ſeueral courſes: for my part I haue thought good to procéede ſomewhat after another ſort, that is, by deuiding the lateſt and beſt Cardes eche way into two equall partes, (ſo neare as I can poſſibly bring the ſame to paſſe) whereby for the middle of latitude, I product Caerloil and Newcaſtell vpon Tyne (whoſe lōgeſt day conſiſteth of 16. houres,Longeſt day. 48. minuts) & for the longitude, Newbery, Warwicke, Sheffeld, Skiptō, &c. which dealing in mine opinion, is moſt eaſie & indifferent, and lykelieſt meane to come by the certayne ſtanding and ſcituation of our Iſlande.

Inlyke maner it hath in breadth from the Piere or poynt of Douer,The compaſſe of Britaine. vnto the fartheſt part of Cornewall weſtwardes 320. myles: from thence agayne vnto the poynt of Cathneſſe by the Iriſhe ſea, 800. Whereby Polidore and other doe gather that the circuite of the whole Iſlande of Britaine is 1720. myles, which is full 280. leſſe than Caeſar doth ſette downe, except there be ſome difference betwéene the Romaine and Britiſhe myles, whereof heafter I maye make ſome farther conference.

The forme and facion of this Iſle is lyke vnto a Triangle, Baſtarde ſworde, Wedge,The forme or Parteſant, being broadeſt in the South part, and gathering ſtill narrower and narrower, till it come to the fartheſt poynt of Cathneſſe Northwarde where it is narroweſt of all, and there endeth in maner of a Promontorie, which is not aboue 30. myles ouer, as dayly experience doth confirme.

The ſhorteſt & moſt vſuall •… ut that we haue out of our Iſland to the maine,The diſtance frō the mayne. is from Douer (the fartheſt part of Kent eaſtward) vnto Calice in Picardie, where the breath of the ſea is not aboue 30. myles. Which courſe as it is now frequented and vſed for the moſt cōmon & ſafe paſſage of ſuch as come into our coūtrie out of Fraunce and diuers other Realmes, ſo it hath not bene vnknowne of olde time vnto the Romaynes, who for the moſt part vſed theſe two hauens for their paſſage and repaſſage to and fro, although we finde that nowe and then, diuers of them came alſo from Bullen and landed at Sandwiche, or ſome other places of the coaſt, as to anoyde the force of the wynde and weather, that often moleſted them in theſe narrowe ſeas, beſt liked for their ſafegardes. Betwéene the part of Hollande alſo, which lyeth nere the mouth of the Rhene, and this our Iſlande, are 900. furlonges, as Soſimus ſayeth, beſide diuers other writers,Lib. 4. which being conuerted into Engliſhe myles, doe yéelde one hundred and twelue, and foure odde furlongs, whereby the iuſt diſtaunce of Britayne from that part of the mayne alſo, doth certainly appeare to be much leſſe than the common Mappes of our Countrie haue hitherto ſet downe.

Of the auncient names of this Iſlande. Cap. 2.

IN the diligent peruſal of their treatiſes that haue written of the ſtate of this our Iſlande, I finde that at the firſt it ſéemed to be a percel of the Celtike kingdome,Dis, Samothes. whereof Dis otherwyſe called Samothes, one of the ſonnes of Iaphet was the Saturne or originall beginner, and of him thenceforth for a long time called Samothea. Afterwarde in proceſſe of tyme when as deſire of rule began to take holde in the myndes of men, & ech Prince endeuored to enlarge his owne dominiōs:Neptunus. Amphitrite Albion. Albion the ſonne of Neptune ſurnamed Mareoticus (whoſe mother alſo was called Amphitrite) hearing of the commodities of the Countrie, and plentifulneſſe of ſoyle here, made a voyage ouer, & finding the thing not onely correſpondent vnto,The firſt conqueſt of Britaine. but alſo farre ſurmounting the report that went of this Iſlande, it was not long after ere he inuaded ye ſame by force of armes, brought it to his ſubiection, and finally chaunged the name therof into Albion, whereby the former denomination after Samothes did fall into vtter forgetfulneſſe. And thus was this Iſland bereft at one time both of hir auncient name, and alſo of hir lawfull ſucceſſion of Princes deſcended of the lyne of Iaphet,Britaine vnder the Celts 341. yeares. vnder whome it had continued by the ſpace of 341. yeres and ix. Princes, as by the Hiſtorie folowing ſhall eaſily appeare.

To ſpeake ſomewhat alſo of Neptune, (ſith I haue made mention of him in this place) it ſhall not be impertinent. You ſhal vnderſtand therefore that for his excellent knowledge in the Arte of Nauigation, he was reputed the moſt ſkilful Prince that liued in his time. Neptune God of the ſea. And therefore, and likewyſe for his courage and boldneſſe in aduenturing to and fro, he was after his deceaſe honoured as a god, and the protection of ſuch as trauayled by ſea committed to his charge.The manner of dreſſinge of ſhippes in olde time. So rude alſo was ye making of ſhippes wherewith to ſayle in his tyme, that for lacke of better experience to calke and trimme the ſame after they were builded, they vſed to nayle them ouer with rawe hydes, and with ſuch a kinde of Nauie: firſt Samothes, and then Albion arriued in this Iſlande.

But to procéede, when the ſayde Albion had gouerned here in this Countrie by the ſpace of vij. yeares, it came to paſſe that both he and his brother Bergion were killed by Hercules at the mouth of Rhodanus, as the ſayd Hercules paſſed out of Spaine by the Celtes to go ouer into Italy, and vpō this occaſion (as I gather amōg the writers) not vnworthy to be remembred.Leſtrigo. It happened in tyme of Lucus king of the Celtes, that Leſtrigo and his iſſue (whō Oſyris his grandfather had placed ouer the Ianigenes) dyd exerciſe great tyrannie, not onely ouer his owne kingdome, but alſo in moleſtation of ſuch Princes as inhabited rounde about him in moſt intollerable maner. Moreouer he was not a little incouraged in theſe his dooinges by Neptune his father,Neptune had xxxiij. ſonnes. who truſted greatly to leaue his xxxiij. ſonnes ſettled in the mightieſt kingdomes of the worlde, as men of whom he had already conceyued this opinion, that if they had once gotten foote into any Region whatſoeuer, it woulde not be long ere they did by ſome meanes or other, Ianige •… the po •… ty of 〈◊〉 lying in Italy. not onelye eſtabliſhe their ſeates, but alſo increaſe their limites to the better maintenance of themſelues and their poſteritie for euermore. To be ſhort therefore, after the Gyantes, and great Princes, or mightie men of the world had conſpired and ſlaine the aforeſayd Oſyris: Hercules his ſonne, ſurnamed Libius, in the reuenge of his fathers death, proclaymed open warres agaynſt them all, and going from place to place, he ceaſed not to ſpoyle their kingdomes, and therewithall to kill them that fell into his handes. Finally, hauing among other ouercome the Lomnimi or Geriones in Spayne,Lomnimi Geriones and vnderſtanding that Leſtrigo & his ſonnes did yet remayne in Italie, he directed his voyage into thoſe parts, and taking the kingdome of the Celtes in his waye, he remayned for a ſeaſon with Lucus the king of that Countrie, where he alſo maried his daughter Galathea, Galathea. and beg at a ſonne by hir, calling him after his moothers name Galates, Galates. of whome in my Chronologie I haue ſpoken more at large. In the meane time Albion vnderſtanding howe Hercules intended to make warres agaynſt his brother Leſtrigo, he thought it good to ſtop him that tyde, and therefore ſending for hys brother Bergion, Bergion. out of the Orchades (where he alſo reygned as ſupreme Lorde and gouernour) they ioyned their powers,Pomponius Laetus. & ſayled ouer into Fraunce. Being arriued there, it was not long ere they met with Hercules and his armie, neare vnto the mouth of the riuer called Rhodanus, where happened a cruell conflicte betwéene them, in which Hercules and hys men were lyke to haue loſt the daye, for that they were in maner weryed with lōg warres, and their munition ſore waſted in the laſt voiage that he had made for Spaine. Herevppon Hercules perceyuing the courages of his ſouldiours ſomewhat to abate, & ſéeing the want of munition likely to be the cauſe of his fatall day and preſent ouerthrowe at hande, it came ſodenly into his mynde to will eche of them to defende himſelfe by throwing of ſtones at hys enimie, wherof there lay great ſtore then ſcattered in the place. The policie was no ſooner publiſhed than put in execution, whereby they ſo preuayled in thende, that Hercules wan the fielde, their enemies were put to flight, and Albion and his brother both ſlayne,Albion ſlayne. and buried in that plot. Thus was Britaine ridde of a tyrant, Lucus king of the Celtes deliuered frō an vſurper (that daily incroched vpon him alſo euen in his owne kingdome on that ſide) and Leſtrigo greatly weakened by the ſlaughter of his brethren. Of this inuention of Hercules in lyke ſort it commeth, that Iupiter father vnto Hercules (who in déede was none other but Oſyris) is feygned to throw downe ſtones from heauen vpon Albion and Bergion,It rayned •… ones. in the defence of Hercules his ſon: which came ſo thick vpon them as if great drops of raine or hayle ſhould haue deſcended from aboue, no man well knowing which waye to turne him from their violence, they came ſo faſt and with ſo great a ſtrength.

But to go forwarde, albeit that Albion and his power were thus diſcomfited and ſlayne, yet the name that he gaue vnto thys Iſlande dyed not, but ſtill remained vnto the time of Brute, who arriuing here in the 1127, before Chriſt, and 2840. after the creation, not onely chaunged it into Britayne (after it had bene called Albion, by the ſpace of 595. yeares) but to declare his ſouereigntie ouer the reaſt of the Iſlandes alſo that are about the ſame, he called them all after the ſame maner, ſo that Albion was ſayde in tyme to be Britanniarum inſula maxima, that is, the greateſt of thoſe Iſles that bare the name of Britayne.

It is altogither impertinent to diſcuſſe whether Hercules came into thys Iſlande after the death of Albion,Hercules •… n Britayne. or not, althoughe that by an auncient monument ſéene of late, and the Cape of Hartland in the Weſt countrie,Promontorium Herculis. called Promontorium Herculis in olde tyme, diuers of our Brytiſhe wryters doe gather great likelyhoode that he ſhoulde alſo be here. But ſyth hys preſence or abſence maketh nothing wyth the alteration of the name of this our Region and Countrie, I paſſe it ouer as not incident to my purpoſe. Neyther will I ſpend any time in the determination, •… o. Marius Niger, cō ment. de Britannia. Cap. 2. whether Brittayne hath bene ſometyme a percell of the mayne, althoughe it ſhoulde well ſéeme ſo to haue bene, bycauſe that before the generall floudde of Noah, we doe •… t •… eade of Iſlandes. As for the ſpéedie and timely inhabitation thereof, this is myne opinion, that it was inhabited ſhortly after the diuiſion of the earth: For I reade that when ech Captayne and his company had their portions aſſigned vnto them by Noah in the partition that he made of the whole earth among hys poſteritie,Theophilus Antiothenus ad Antolicum. they neuer ceaſed to trauayle and ſearch out the vtter moſt boundes of the ſame, vntill they founde out their parts allotted, and had ſéene and vewed the limites thereof, euen vnto the very pooles. It ſhall ſuffice therefore only to haue touched theſe things in this manner a farre of, and in returning to our purpoſe, to procéede with the reaſt concerning the denomination of our Iſland, which was knowen vnto moſt of the Gréekes for a long time, by none other name than Albion, and to ſay the truth, euen vnto Alexanders daies: notwithſtanding that Brute, as I haue ſayde, had chaunged the ſame into Britayne, manye hundred yeares before.

After Brutus I doe not find that any man attempted to chaunge it agayne, vntill the tyme that one Valentinus a rebell,Valentia. in the dayes of Valentinianus and Valens endeuored to reygne there,In ſupplemento, Euſebij. lib 28. and therevppon as Ierome ſayth, procured it to be called Valentia. The lyke alſo dyd Theodoſius in the remembraunce of the two aforeſayde Emperours, as Marcellinus ſaith, but as neyther of theſe tooke anye holde among the common ſort, ſo it retayned ſtil the name of Britaine, vntill the reygne of Echert, who about the 800. yeare of grace, gaue forth an eſpeciall Edict, dated at Wyncheſter, that it ſhoulde be called Angles land, or Angellandt,Angellādt or Angles land. for which in our time we doe pronounce it England. And this is all, right Honourable, that I haue to ſay, touching the ſeuerall names of this Iſlande, vtterly miſlyking in the meane ſeaſon their deuiſes, which make Hengiſt the only parent of the later denomination, wheras Echert, bicauſe his aunceſtours deſcended from the Angles (one of the ſeauen Nations that came wyth the Saxons into Britayne, for they were not all of one, but of diuers countries, as Angles, Saxons, Germaynes,Only Saxons arriued here at the firſt with Hengiſt. Switchers, Norwegiens, &c. and all comprehended vnder ye name of Saxons, bicauſe of Hengiſt the Saxon & his cōpany that firſt aryued here before any of the other) and therto hauing now the monarchie & preheminēce in manner of this whole Iſlande, called the ſame after the name of his Countrie from whence his originall came, neyther Hengiſt, neyther any Quéene named Angla, neyther whatſoeuer deriuation ab angulo, as from a corner of the worlde bearing ſwaye, or hauing ought to doe at all in that behalfe.

What ſundry Nations haue inhabited in this Iſlande. Cap. 3.

AS fewe or no Nations can iuſtly boaſte themſelues to haue continued ſithence their countrie was firſt repleniſhed;No Nation voide of myxture, more or leſſe. wythout any myxture, more or leſſe, wyth other people, no more can this our Iſlande, whoſe manifolde commodities haue oft allured ſundry Princes and famous captaynes of the world to conquere and ſubdue the ſame vnto theyr owne ſubiection. Many ſorts of people therefore haue comen hither and ſettled thēſelues here in thys Iſle, and firſt of all other a percell of the image and poſteritie of Iapheth, brought in by Samothes in the 1910.Samotheans. after the creation of Adam. Howbeit in proceſſe of tyme, and after they had indifferently replenyſhed and furnyſhed this Iſlande with people (which was done in the ſpace of 335. yeares) Albion the Gyaunt afore mencioned repayred hither with a companye of his owne race procéeding from Cham, Chemminites. and not onely ſubued the ſame to his owne dominion, but brought all ſuch in lyke ſort as he found here of the lyne of Iaphet, into miſerable ſeruitude and thraldome. After hym alſo, and wythin leſſe than ſixe hundred yeares came Brute with a great traine of the poſteritie of the diſperſed Troianes in 324.Britaines ſhyppes: who rendring the lyke curteſie vnto the Chemminites as they had done before vnto the ſéede of Iaphet, brought them alſo wholye vnder his rule and gouernaunce, and diuided the whole lande among ſuch Princes and Captaynes as he in his arriuall here had led out of Grecia with him.

Romaines.From henceforth I doe not finde any ſound report of other natiō, whatſoeuer that ſhuld aduenture hither to dwell, vntill the Romane Emperours ſubdued it to their dominion, ſauing of a fewe Galles; (and thoſe peraduenture of Belgie) who firſt comming ouer to robbe and pilfer vpon the coaſtes, did afterwarde plant themſelues for altogither neare vnto the ſea, and there buylded ſundry cities and townes which they named after thoſe of the maine, from whence they came vnto vs. But after the comming of the Romaynes, it is harde to ſay with how many ſortes of people we were dayly peſtered, almoſt in euery ſtéede. For as they planted their forworne Legions in the moſt fertile places of the Realme, and where they might beſt lye for the ſafegarde of their conqueſtes: ſo their armies did commonly conſiſt of many ſorts of people, and were as I may call them, a confuſed mixture of all other coūtries. Howbeit, I thinke it beſt, bicauſe they did all beare the tytle of Romaynes, to retayne onely that name for them all, albeit they were wofull gueſtes to this our Iſlande: ſith that wyth them came in all maner of vice and vicious liuing, all ryot and exceſſe of behauior, which their Legions brought hyther from eche corner of their dominions, for there was no prouince vnder them from whence they had not ſeruitours.

Scottes Pictes.How and when the Scottes ſhould arriue here out of Irelande, and from whence the Pictes ſhoulde come vnto vs, as yet it is vncertaine. For although their hiſtories doe carie great countenance of their antiquitie and continuance in this Iſlande: yet (to ſay fréely what I thinke) I iudge them rather to haue ſtollē in hither, not much before the Saxons, than that they ſhould haue bene ſo long here, as from the one hundreth yeare after Chriſt. Reynulph Higden is of the opinion that the Pictes did come into this Iſland in the days of Seuerus, and that Fulgentius their captayne was brother to Martia, the mother of Baſsianus. He addeth furthermore howe the Pictes forſooke Baſsianus, Li. 4. ca. •… and held with Carauſius, who gaue thē a portion of Scotlande to inhabite, and thus wryteth he. But if Herodian be well reade, you ſhal find that ye Pictes were ſettled in thys Iſle, before the time of Seuerus, & yet not ſo ſoone as that Tacicus can make any mention of thē in the cō queſt that Agricola his father in law made of ye North parts of this Iſland. Neyther doe I reade of the Scots or Pictes before the time of Antoninus Verus, in the begynning of whoſe thirde yere (which concurred with the xvij. of Lucius king of Britaine) they inuaded thys South part of the Iſle, and were reduced to obedience by Trebellius the Legate. Certes the tyme of Samothes and Albion haue ſome likely limitation, and ſo we maye gather of the cōming in of Brute. The voyage that Caeſar made likewyſe is certainely knowne to fall out in the 54. before the birth of Chriſt. In lyke ſort that the Saxons arryued here in the 449. The Danes, and with them the Gothes, Vandales, Norwegians, &c. in the 791. Finally the Normans in 1066. And Flemminges in the tyme of Henry the firſt (although they came not in by conqueſt, but vppon their humble ſute had a place in Wales aſſigned them to inhabite in, by king Henry then reigning, after the drowning of their countrie) it is eaſie to be prooued.

But when the Pictes and Scottes ſhould enter, neither doe our hyſtories make any report, neyther their owne agrée among thē ſelues by manye hundreth yeares. Wherefore as the tyme of their arriuall here is not to be founde out, ſo it ſhall ſuffice to gyue notice that they are but ſtrangers, and ſuch as by obſcure inuaſion haue neſtled in thys Iſlande.

The Saxons became firſt acquainted with thys Iſle,Saxons by meanes of the pyracie which they daily practiſed vpon our coaſtes (after they had once begunne to aduenture themſelues alſo vpon the ſeas, thereby to ſéeke out more wealth then was nowe to begotten in theſe weſt partes of the mayne, which they & their neighbors had alreadie ſpoyled in moſt lamentable and barbarous maner) howbeit they neuer durſt preſume to inhabite in this Iſland, vntill they were ſent for by Vortiger to ſerue him in his warres agaynſt ye Pictes & Scottes, after that the Romaines had giuen vs ouer, & left vs wholy to our owne defence & regiment. Being therefore comen in thrée bottomes or kéeles, & in ſhort time eſpiing the ydle & negligent behauiour of ye Brytons and fertilitie of our ſoyle, they were not a little inflamed to make a full conqueſt of ſuch as they came to ayde and ſuccour. Herevpon alſo they fell by little and little to the winding in of greater nūbers of their countrymen with their wyues and children into this region, ſo that within a whyle they began to moleſt the homelings (for ſo I finde ye word Indigena, to be engliſhed in an old booke that I haue, wherin Aduena is tranſlated alſo an homeling) and ceaſed not from time to time to cōtinue their purpoſe, vntill they had gotten poſſeſſion of the whole, or at the leaſtwiſe the greateſt part of our coūtry, the Britons in the meane ſeaſon being driuen eyther into Wales & Cornewall, •… n altogither out of the Iſlande to ſéeke newe inhabitations.

Danes.In like maner the Danes (the next nation that ſuccéeded) came at the firſt onely to pilfer & robbe vpon the frontiers of our Iſland, till that in the end being let in by the Welchmen or Brytons to reuenge them vpon the Saxons, they no leſſe plagued the one then the other, their friendes, then their aduerſaries, ſéeking by all meanes poſſible, to eſtabliſh themſelues in the ſure poſſeſſiō of Brytayne. But ſuch was their ſucceſſe, that they proſpered not long in their deuiſe, for ſo great was their lordlineſſe, their crueltie, and inſatiable deſire of riches, beſide their deteſtable abuſing of chaſt matrones, & young virgines (whoſe huſbandes and parentes were daily inforced to become their drudges and ſlaues whyleſt they ſate at home and fed like Drone bées of the ſwéet of their trauayle & labours) that God I ſay would not ſuffer thē to continue any while ouer vs, but when he ſaw his time he remooued their yoke, and gaue vs libertie, as it were to breath vs, thereby to ſée whether this his ſharpe ſcourge coulde haue mooued vs to repentaunce and amendement of our lewde and ſinnefull liues, or not. But whē no ſigne therof appeared in our hearts, he called in an other nation to vexe vs 〈◊〉 meane the Normans,The Normans. a people of whom it is woorthily doubted, whether they were more harde and cruell to our countrymen then the Danes, or more heauye and intollerable to our Iſlande then the▪ Saxons or Romaynes, yet ſuch was our lotte, in theſe dayes by the deuine appointed order, that we muſt néedes obey, ſuch as the Lorde dyd ſet ouer vs, & ſo much the rather, for that all power to reſiſte was vtterly taken from vs, and our armes made ſo weake and féeble, that they were not now able to remooue the importable loade of the Normanes from our ſurburdened ſhoulders: And this onely I ſay agayne, bycauſe we refuſed grace offred in time and woulde not heare when God by his Preachers did call vs ſo fauourably vnto him.

Thus we ſée howe from time to time this Iſlande hath not onely bene a praye, but as it were a common receptacle for ſtraungers, the naturall homelinges being ſtill cut ſhorter and ſhorter, as I ſayde before, till in the ende they came not onely to be driuen into a corner of this region, but in tyme alſo verie like vtterly to haue ben extinguiſhed. For had not king Edward ſurnamed the ſainct in his time after grieuous warres, made vppon them (wherein Earle Harald, ſonne to Goodwine & after king of Englande was his generall) permitted the remnaunt of their women to ioyne in maryage with the Engliſhmen (when the moſt part of their huſbandes & male children were ſlayne with the ſworde) it coulde not haue bene otherwyſe choſen, but their whole race muſt néedes haue ſuſtayned the vttermoſt confuſion, and thereby the memorie of the Britons vtterly haue periſhed.

Whether it be likely that there were euer any Gyaunts inhabiting in this Iſle or not. Cap. 4.

BEſides theſe aforeſayde nations, which haue crept as you haue hearde into our Iſlande, we reade of ſundry Gyaunts that ſhoulde inhabite here, which report as it is not altogither incredible, ſith the poſterities of diuers▪ princes were called by ye name: ſo vnto ſome mens eares it ſéemeth ſo ſtraunge a rehearſall, that for the ſame onely they ſuſpect the credite of our whole hyſtorie and reiect it as a fable, vnwoorthy to be read. For this cauſe therefore I haue nowe taken vpon me to make thys briefe diſcourſe inſuing, therby to prooue, that the opiniō of Gyaunts is not altogether grounded vpon vayne & fabulous narrations, inuented only to delite the eates of the hearer •… with the report of marveilous things. But that there haue bene ſuch men in déede, as for their hugeneſſe of perſon haue reſembled ratherEſay. 30. verſ. 25. highe towers then •• etall men, although their poſterities are now conſumed, and their monſtruous races vtterly worne out of knowledge.

A doe not meane herin to diſpute, whether this name was giuen vnto them, rather for their tyrannie and oppreſſion of the people, then for their greateneſſe of bodie, or whether the worde Gygas dooeth onelye ſignifie Indigenas, or homelinges, borne in the lande or not, neyther whether all men were of like quantitie in ſtature and farre more greater in olde tyme then at this preſent they be, and yet abſolutely I denie neyther of theſe, ſith very probable reaſons may be brought for eche of thē, but eſpecially the laſt rehearſed, whoſe confirmation dependeth vpon the authorityes of ſundrie auncient writers, who make diuers of Noble race, equall to the Gyauntes in ſtrength, and manhoode, and yet doe not gyue the ſame name vnto them, bycauſe their quarels were iuſt, and commonly taken in hande, for defence of the oppreſſed. Example hereof, alſo we may take of Hercules and Antheus, Antheus. whoſe wreſtling declareth that they were equall in ſtature & ſtomacke, ſuch alſo was the courage of Antheus, that being often ouercome, and as it were vtterly vanquiſhed by the ſayde Hercules, yet if he did eftſoones returne agayne into his kingdome, he furthwt recouered his force, returned & helde Hercules tacke, till he gate at the laſt betwéene him & home, ſo cutting of the farder hope of the reſtoring of his army, and killing finally his aduerſarie in the field. The like doe our hiſtories report of Corineus and Gomagot, Corineus. Gomagot. who fought a combate hande to hande, till one of them was ſlayne, & yet for all this no man reputeth Corineus for a Gyaunt. But ſith I ſaye it is not my purpoſe to ſtande vppon theſe pointes, I paſſe ouer to ſpeake any more of them, and where as alſo I might haue procéeded in ſuch order, that I ſhoulde firſt ſet downe by many circumſtances, whether any Gyauntes were, then whether they were of ſuch huge & incredible ſtature, as the authours doe remember, and finally whether any of them haue béene in this our ylande or not, I proteſt playnly that my minde is not nowe bent to deale in any ſuch maner, but rather generally to confirme and by ſufficient authoritie that there haue bene mightye men of ſtature, and ſome of them alſo in Britaine, as by particular examples ſhalbe manifeſtly confirmed without ye obſeruation of any methode, or ſuch diuiſiō in the rehearſal hereof as ſound order doth require.

Moſes the Prophet of the Lord, writing of the ſtate of things before the flood hath theſe wordes in his booke of generations.Cap. 6. ver. 4. In theſe daies ſaith he, there were Giaūts vpō ye erth, Beroſus, Antidi. 1. alſo the Chalde, writeth that néere vnto Libanus there was a city called Denon (which I take to be Henoch, builded ſomtime by Cham) wherein Gyauntes dyd inhabit, who truſting to the ſtrength and hugeneſſe of their bodies, dyd verye great oppreſſion and miſchiefe in the worlde. The Hebrues called them generally by the name of Enach peraduenture of Henoch the ſonne of Cain, frō whom that peſtilēt race at the firſt deſcēded.

And of theſe mōſters alſo ſome families remained vnto the time of Moſes, in compariſon of whom the children of Iſraell confeſſed themſelues to be but Graſhoppers,Nu. cap▪ verſ. 3 •… 34. which is one noble teſtimonie that the word Gygas or Enach is ſo well taken for a man of huge ſtature, as for an homeborne childe, wicked tyraunt, and oppreſſour of the people.

Furthermore, there is mention made alſo of Og, ſometyme king of Baſan,Deut. 3 •… verſ. •… Og •… Baſa •… . who was the laſt of the race of the Gyaunts, that was left in the lande of promiſe to be ouercome by the Iſraelites, whoſe bedde was afterwarde ſhewed for a woonder at Rabbath (a citie of the Ammonites) and conteyned 9. cubites in length and 4. in bredth, which cubites I take to be geometricall, that is, eache one ſixe of the ſmaller▪ as dyd thoſe alſo whereof the Arke was made, as our Diuines affirme.

In the firſt of Samuell you ſhall reade of Goliath a philiſtine,Cap. •… ver. 4.5▪ Goliath▪ the weight of whoſe Taberde or iacke was of fiue hundreth ſicles, or ſo many ounces, that is, 312. pounde after the rate of a ſicle to an ounce, his ſpeare was like a weauers beame, the onelye head whereof weighed 600. ounces of yron, or 37. pounde and a halfe engliſh, his height alſo was meaſured at 6. cubites and an hande bredth, all which do importe that he was a notable Gyaunt, and a man of great ſtrength to weare ſuch an armour & beweld ſo heauy a launce.

In the ſecond of Samuell,Cap. 21. ver. 16.17. &c. I finde report of 4. Gyaunts borne in Geth, of which the third was like vnto Goliath, & the fourth had 24. fingers and toes, whereby it is euident, that the generation of Gyaunts were not extinguiſhed in Paleſtine, vntill the tyme of Dauid, which was 2890. after the floude, nor vtterly conſumed in Og, as ſome of our expoſitours woulde haue it.

Now to come vnto our chriſten writers, for although the authorities already alleged out of the worde, are ſufficient to confirme my purpoſe at the full, yet will I not let to ſet downe ſuch other notes as experience hath reuealed, onelye to the ende that the reader ſhall not thinke the name of Gyaunts, with their quantities, and other circumſtaunces, mentioned in the ſcriptures, rather to haue ſome miſticall interpretation, depending vppon them, then that the ſence of the text in this behalfe is to be taken ſimple as it lyeth S. Auguſtine noteth how he ſaw the tooth of a man, •… e ciuitate •… i lib. 15. p. 9. wherof he tooke good aduiſement & pronounced in the ende that it would haue made 100. of his owne, or any other mans that lyued in his tyme. The like hereof alſo doeth Iohn Bocaſe ſet downe, •… hannes •… ccatius. in the 48. Chapter of his fift booke, ſaying that in ye caue of a moū tayne, not farre from Drepanum, (a towne of Sicilia) the body of an excéeding high Gyaunt was diſcouered, thrée of whoſe téeth did weigh 100. ounces, which being conuerted into Engliſh poiſe, doth yéelde 8. pounde and 4. ounces, after twelue ounces to the pounde.

•… at. Weſton.The bodye of Pallas was founde in Italy, in the yeare of grace. 1038. and being meaſured it conteined 20. foote in lēgth, this Pallas was cōpanion with Aeneas. There was a carcaſe alſo laid bare in England vpō the ſhore, •… hannes •… land. •… aſſeus. •… . (where the beating of the ſea had waſhed away ye yearth from the ſtone wherein it lay) & when it was taken vp, it conteined, 50. foote in meaſure, as our hiſtories doe reporte. The lyke was ſéene in Wales, in the yeare. 1087. of 14. foote. I •… Perth moreouer a village in Scotlande another was taken vp, which to this day they ſhewe in a Church, vnder the name of little Iohn, being alſo 14. foote in length as diuers doe affirme which haue beholden the ſame. In the yeare of grace. 1475. the bodye of Tulliola daughter vnto Cicero, was taken vp and found higher by not a fewe féete then the common ſorte of women liuing in thoſe dayes. Geruaſius Tilberienſis, hedde Marſhall to the King of Arles writeth,Geruaſius Tilberienſis. in his Chronicle dedicated to Otho. 4. howe that at Iſoretum, in the ſuburbes of Paris, he ſawe the bodye of a man that was twentye foote long, beſide the heade and necke, which was miſſing and not founde, the owner hauing peraduenture bene beheadded for ſome notable treſpaſſe committed in times paſt.

Thomas •… liot.A carkaſſe was taken vp at Iuye Church nere Saliſburye but of late to ſpeake of, almoſt 14 foote long.

•… eland.In Gilleſland in Come Whitton paroche not far from the chappell of the Moore, ſixe miles by Eaſt from Carleill, a coffin of ſtone was founde, and therein the bones of a man, of more then incredible greatnes.

Richarde Grafton, in his Manuell telleth of one whoſe ſhinne bone conteined ſixe foote,Richard Grafton. &. his ſcul ſo great that it was able to receiue 5. pe •… kes of wheate, wherefore by coniecturall ſymmetrye of theſe partes, his bodye muſt néedes be of 28. foote, or rather more, if it were diligently diſcuſſed.

•… ilueſter •… yraldus.The body of king Arthur being found in the yere 1189. was two foote higher than any man that came to behold ye ſame, finally the carcas of William conquerour was ſéene not many yeares ſince, in the Citie of Cane,Conſtans fama Galorum. twelue ynches longer, by ye iudgment of ſuch as ſaw it, thā any man which dwelled in the countrey, all which teſtimonies I note togither bicauſe they procéede from Chriſtian writers, from whome nothing ſhoulde bée farther or more diſtant, then of ſet purpoſe to lie, & féede the world with Fables. Nowe it reſteth furthermore yt I ſet downe, what I haue read therof in Pagane writers, who had alwayes great regarde of their credit, and ſo ought all men that dedicate any thing vnto poſteritie, leaſt in going about otherwiſe to reape renowme and praiſe, they doe procure vnto themſelues in the ende nothing elſe but méere contempt and infamy: for my part I will touch rare thinges, and ſuch as to my ſelfe doe ſéeme almoſt incredible: howbeitas I find them, ſo I note them, requiring your Honour in reading hereof, to let euerye Author beare hys owne burden, and euery Oxe his bundle.

Plutarche telleth howe Sertorius being in Libia, néere vnto the ſtréetes of Maroco, In vita Sertorij de Antheo. cauſed the Sepulchre of Antheus, afore remembred to be opened, for heareing by cōmon report that the ſaide Gyaunt lay buryed there, whoſe corps was 50. cubits long at the leaſt, he was ſo far of frō crediting the ſame, that he would not beleue it, vntil he ſaw the coffin open wherein the bones of the aforeſaid prince did reſt. To be ſhort therefore, he cauſed his ſouldiers to caſt downe the hil made ſomtime ouer the tombe, and finding the bodie in the bottome, after the meaſure thereof taken, he ſawe it manifeſtly, to be 60. cubits in length, which were ten more then the people made accompt of.

Philoſtrate in Heroices ſayth,Philoſtrate how he ſawe the body of a Gyant 30. cubits in length, alſo the carkaſſe of another of 22. and the thirde, of 12.

Plinie telleth of an Earthquake at Creta, Lib. 7. which diſcouered the body of a Gyant, which was 46. cubits in length after the Romaine ſtanderde, and by dyuers ſuppoſed to be the bodye of Orion or Aetion.

Trallianus writeth howe the Athenienſes digging on a time in the grounde to laye the foundatiō of their new walles in the dayes of an Emperour, Trallianus. did finde the bones of Macroſyris in a coffin of harde ſtone, of 10. cubites in length after the accompt of the Romaine cubite, which was then a foote and an halfe & not much diffrence from halfe a yarde of our meaſure nowe in Englande. In the time of Hadriane themperour the body of a Gyaunt was take vp at Meſſana conteining 20. foote in length, & hauing a double row of téeth, yet ſtanding whole in his chaps, In Dalmatia, manye graues were ſhaken open with an earthquake, in one of which aboue the reſt, a carcaſſe was found whoſe ribbe conteined 16. elles, after the Romaine meaſure, whereby ye whole body was iudged to be 64. ſith ye lōgeſt rib is cōmonly about ye fourth part of a man, as ſome Simmetriciēs affirme, Arrhianꝰ ſaith that in the time of Alexander the bodies of ye Aſianes were generally of huge ſtature, and commonly of 5. cubits, ſuch was the height of Porus of Inde, whome Alexander vanquiſhed and ouerthrew in battaile. Sudas ſpeaketh in like maner of Ganges, killed likewiſe by the ſayd prince, who farre excéeded Porus for he was 10. cubits lōg. But of al theſe this one example ſhall paſſe, which I doe reade alſo in Trallianus & he ſetteth downe in forme and manner following.

I mouth of 16. foote wide.In the daies of Tiberius themperor ſaith he a corps was left bare or layde open after an erthquake of which eche tooth cōteined 12. ynches ouer at ye leſt, now foraſmuch as in ſuch as bée full mouthed eche chap hath 16. teeth at the leaſt, which is 32. in ye whole, néedes muſt the wydeneſſe of this mannes chappes be ſixetéene foote, and the opening of his lippes 10. A large mouth in mine opinion and not to féede with Ladies of my time, beſides that if occaſion ſerued, it was able to receiue the whole bodye of a man, I meane of ſuch as flouriſh in our daies. Whē this careaſſe was thus founde, euery man marueyled at it and good cauſe why, a meſſenger alſo was ſente vnto Tiberius themperour to know his pleaſure,A coūterfeete made of a monſtrous carcaſſe by one tooth taken out of ye head. whether he wold haue the ſame brought euer vnto Rome or not, but he forbade them, willing his Legate not to remooue the deade out of his reſting place, but rather to ſende him a tooth out of his head, which being done, he gaue the ſame to a cunning workeman, commanding him to ſhape a carcaſſe of light matter, after the proporcion of the tooth, that at the leaſt by ſuch meanes he might ſatiſfie his curious minde, and the fantaſies of ſuch as are delited with newes.

This man was more fauorable to this mō ſter then our papiſts were to the bodies of the dead who tare them in péeces to make money of thē.To be ſhort whē the ymage was once made and ſet vp an end, it appeared rather an huge colloſſy then the true repreſentation of the carcaſſe of a man, and when it had ſtande in Rome vntill the people were wearye of it and thorowly ſatiſfied with the ſight thereof, he cauſed it to bée broken all to péeces, and the tooth ſent againe to the carcaſſe from whence it came, willing them moreouer to couer it diligently, & in any wiſe not to diſmē ber the corps, nor from thencefoorth to bée ſo hardie as to open the ſepulchre any more. I could rehearſe many mo examples of the bodies of ſuch men, out of Solinus, Sabellicus Cooper, and other, but theſe here ſhall ſuffiſe to prooue my purpoſe with all. I might tell you in like ſorts of the ſtone which Turnus threwe at Aeneas, which was ſuch as that 12. choſen and picked men (Qualia nunc hominum producit corpora tellus. Vis vnit •… fortior eſt eadem di •… perſa.) were not able to ſturre and remooue out of the place, but I paſſe it ouer, & diuers of the like, concluding that theſe huge blockes were ordeined and created by God: firſt for a teſtimonie vnto vs, of his power and myght, ſecondly for a confirmation that hugeneſſe of bodye is not to be accompted, of as a part of our felicitie, ſith they which poſſeſſed ye ſame, were not onely tyrauntes, doltyſh, and euyll men, but alſo oftentimes ouercome euen by the weake and féeble. Finally they were ſuch in déede as in whome the Lorde delited not, according to the ſaying of the Prophet Baruch.

Ibi fuerunt gigantes nominati, illi qui ab initio fuerunt ſtatura magna, ſcientes bellum,Cap. 3. •… hos non elegit dominus, neque illis viam diſciplinae dedit, propterea perierunt, & quoniam nō habuerunt ſapientiam, interierunt propter ſuam inſipientiam. &c.

There were the Gyants, famous from the beginning, that were of ſo great ſtature & ſo expert in warre. Thoſe did not the Lorde chooſe neither gaue he the way of knowledge vnto them. But they were deſtroied, becauſe they had no wiſedome, and periſhed through their owne fooliſhneſſe.

Of the generall Language vſed from time to time in Britaine. Chap. 5.

WHat language came firſt wyth Samothes & afterwarde with Albion,Bryttiſh. & the Gyants of his cōpanie,Small difference betwene brittiſh & Celtike languag •… it is hearde for me to determine, ſith nothing of ſound credit remayneth in writing which maye reſolus vs in the truth hereof, yet of ſo much are we certeine, that the ſpeach of ye auncient Britons, and of the Celtes had great affinitie one with another, ſo that they were either all one, or at the leaſtwyſe ſuch as eyther nation wyth ſmal helpe of interpreters might vnderſtand other, and readily diſcerne what the ſpeaker did meane.

The Brittiſh tongue doth yet remayne in that part of the Iſlande,Brittiſh corrupted by the Latine and Saxon ſpeaches. which is nowe called Wales, whether the Britons were driuē after the Saxons had made a full conqueſt of the other, which we nowe call Englande, although the priſtinate integritie therof be not a little diminiſhed by mixture of the Latine & Saxon ſpeaches, howbeit, many poeſies and writings, (in making whereof that nation hath euermore excelled) are yet extant in my time, whereby ſome difference betwéene the aunciēt & preſent language, may eaſily be diſcerned, notwithſtanding that amōg all theſe there is nothing to be founde, which can ſet downe any ſounde teſtimonie of their owne originall, in remembraunce whereof, their Bardes & cunning men haue bene moſt ſlacke and negligent. It is a ſpeache in mine opiniō much ſauouring of that, which was ſometime vſed in Grecia, and learned by the reliques of the Troyanes, whyleſt they were captiue there, but how ſoeuer the matter ſtandeth, after it came once ouer into this Iſlande, ſure it is, that it could neuer be extinguiſhed for all the attēpts that the Romains, Saxons, Normans, and Engliſhmen coulde make againſt that nation, in any maner of wyſe.

The Bri •… ons deli •… ent in pe •… grées.Petigrées & genealogies alſo the Welche Brytons haue plentie in their owne tongue, inſomuch that many of them can readily deriue the ſame, eyther from Brute or ſome of his bande, euen vnto Aeneas and other of the Troyanes, and ſo forth vnto Noah without any maner of ſtoppe, but as I know not what credite is to be giuen vnto them in this behalfe, ſo I dare not abſolutely impugne their aſſertions, ſith that in times paſt all nations (learning it no dout of the Hebrues) did very ſolemnely preſerue the Cataloges of their diſcent, thereby eyther to ſhew themſelues of auncient and noble race, or elſe to be diſcended from ſome one of the goddes.

•… atine.Next vnto the Brittiſhe ſpeache, the latine tongue was brought in by the Romaines, whereof I will not ſay much, bycauſe there are few which be not ſkilfull in ye ſame. Howbeit as the ſpeache it ſelfe is eaſie and delectable, ſo hath it peruerted the names of the auncient ryuers, regions, and cities of Britayne in ſuch wyſe, that in theſe our dayes their olde Brittiſh denominations are quite growen out of memorie, and thoſe of the new latine, left as moſt incertayne. This remayneth alſo vnto my tyme, borowed from the Romaynes that all our déedes, euidences, charters, and writinges of recorde, are ſet downe in the latine tongue, and therevnto the copies and courtrolles, and proceſſes of courtes and leetes regiſtred in the ſame.

The Sa •… on tong.The thirde language apparauntly knowen is the Scythian or highe Dutche, brought in at the firſt by the Saxons, an hard and rough kinde of ſpeach god wotte, when our nation was brought firſt into acquaintance withall, but now chaunged with vs into a farre more fine and eaſie kind of vtteraunce, and ſo poliſhed and helped with new and milder wordes that it is to be aduouched howe there is no one ſpeache vnder the ſonne ſpoken in our time, that hath or can haue more varietie of words, copie of phraſes, or figures or floures of eloquence, thē hath our Engliſhe tongue, although ſome haue affirmed vs rather to barke as dogs, then talke like men, becauſe the moſt of our wordes (as they doe in déede) incline vnto one ſyllable.

After the Saxon tongue came the Normā or Frenche language,The Frē che tong. ouer into our countrey and therein were our lawes written for a lōg tyme, our children alſo were by an eſpeciall decrée taught firſt to ſpeake the ſame, and all to exile the Engliſhe and Brittiſhe ſpeaches out of the coūtry, but in vaine, for in the time of king Edwarde the firſt, and towarde the latter ende of his reigne, the Frenche it ſelfe ceaſed to be ſpoken generally, and then beganne the Engliſhe to recouer and growe in more eſtimation then before, notwithſtāding that amōg our artificers, ye moſt part of their implements & tooles reteine ſtil their French denominatiōs to theſe our daies, as the language it ſelf, is vſed likewiſe in ſūdry courts, bookes and matters of law, wherof here is no place to make any farder rehearſall. Afterward alſo, by the diligent trauelle of Geffray Chauſer, and Iohn Gowre in the time of Richard the ſecond, & after thē of Iohn Scogā, & Iohn Lydgate monke of Berry, our tong was brought to an excellent paſſe, notwithſtanding that it neuer came, vnto the typpe of perfection, vntill the time of Quéene Elizabeth, wherein many excellent writers haue fully accompliſhed the ornature of the ſame, to their great prayſe and immortall commē dation. But as this excellencie of the Engliſh tongue is founde in one, and the ſouth part of this Iſlande, ſo in Wales the greateſt nō ber as I ſayde retayne ſtill their owne auncient language, that of the North part of the ſayd countrey, being leſſe corrupted then the other, and therefore reputed for the better in their owne eſtimation and iudgement.

The Corniſh and Deuonſhire men,The Corniſh tōgue. haue a ſpeach in like ſorte of their owne, and ſuch as hath in déede more affinity with the Armoricane tongue, then I can well diſcuſſe of, yet in mine opiniō they are both but a corrupted kinde of Brittiſh, albeit ſo farre degenerating in theſe dayes, that if eyther of them do méete wyth a Welch man, they are not able at the firſt to vnderſtand one another, except here and therein ſome odde wordes, without the helpe of interpretours. And no marueile in mine opinion that the Brittiſh of Cornewall is thus corrupted, ſith the Welch tong that is ſpoken in the north and ſouth part of Wales, doth differ ſo much in it ſelfe as the Engliſh vſed in Scotlande, doth from that which is ſpoken among vs here in this ſide of the Iſlande, as I haue ſaide already.

Scottiſhe engliſh.The Scottiſh engliſhe is much broader and leſſe pleaſaunt in vtterance, then ours, becauſe that nation hath not hitherto indeuoured to bring the ſame to any perfit order, and yet it is ſuch in maner, as Engliſhmen themſelues doe ſpeake, for the moſt part beyonde the Trent, whether the aforeſayde amendement of our language, hath not as yet very much extended it ſelfe.

Thus we ſée how that vnder the dominion of the kinge of Englande, and in the ſouth partes of the realme, we haue thrée ſeuerall tongues, that is to ſay, Engliſh, Bryttiſh, & Corniſh, and euen ſo many are in Scotland, if you accompt the Engliſhe ſpeach for one: notwithſtanding that for bredth and quantitie of the Region, it be ſomewhat leſſe to ſée to then the other. For in the North part of the Region,The wilde Scottes. where the wilde Scottes, otherwyſe called the Redſhankes, or Rough footed Scottes (bycauſe they go bare footed & clad in mantels ouer their ſaffron ſhirtes after the Iriſhe maner) doe inhabite,Redſhāks. Rough footed Scots. they ſpeake good Iriſhe,Iriſh ſpeche. whereby they ſhew their originall to haue in times paſt bene fetched out of Irelande.

In the Iſles of the Orcades, or Orkeney, as they now call them, and ſuch coaſtes of Britaine as doe abutte vpon the ſame, the Gottiſh or Dainſh ſpeach is altogither in vſe, by reaſon as I take it, that the princes of Norway helde thoſe Iſlandes ſo long vnder their ſubiection, albeit they were otherwyſe reputed, rather to belong vnto Irelande, bycauſe that the very ſoyle of them is enemie to poyſon, as ſome write, although for my part I had neuer experience of the truth herof. And thus much haue I thought good to ſpeake of theſe fiue languages nowe vſually ſpoken within the limites of our Iſlande.

Into how many kingdomes the Iſle of Britaine hath bene deuided at once in olde time. Cap. 6.

Britaine at the firſt one entier kingdome.IT is not to be doubted, but that at the firſt the whole Iſlande was ruled by one onely prince, and ſo continued from time to time, vntill ciuile diſcorde, grounded vpon ambitions deſire to reigne, cauſed the ſame to be gouerned by diuers. And this I meane ſo wel of the time before the comming of Brute, as after the extinction of his whole race and poſterity. Howbeit as it is incerteine, into how many regions it was ſeuered after the firſt particion, ſo it is moſt ſure that this latter diſturbed eſtate of regiment, continued in the ſame, not onely vntill the time of Caeſar, but alſo in maner vnto the dayes of Lucius, with whome the whole race of the Britons had an ende, and the Romaynes full poſſeſſiō of this Iſlande, who gouerned it by Legates after the maner of a prouince. It ſhould ſeme alſo yt within a whyle after the time of Dunwallon (who rather brought thoſe 4. Princes that vſurped in his tyme to obedience, then extinguiſhed their titles, and ſuch partition as they had made of the Iſlande among thēſelues) eche great citie had hir fréedome and ſeuerall kinde of regiment, proper vnto hir ſelfe, beſide a large circuite of the country appertinent vnto the ſame, wherin were ſundrye other cities alſo of leſſe name, which ought homage & all ſubiection vnto the greater ſorte. And to ſay truth hereof, it came to paſſe, that eache region, whereinto this Iſlande was than deuided, tooke his name of ſome one of theſe as many appeare by that of the Trinobantes, which was ſo called of Trinobantum the chiefe citie of that portion, whoſe Territories, contayned all Eſſex, Middleſex, and part of Hertforde ſhire, euen as the iuriſdictiō of the Biſhop of London is now extēded, for the ouerſight of ſuch things as belong vnto the Church. Eche of the gouernours alſo of theſe regions, called themſelues kings, and therevnto eyther of them dayly made warre vpon other, for the inlarging of their limites. But foraſmuch as I am not able to ſaye howe many dyd chalenge this authoritie at once, and howe long they reigned ouer their ſeuerall portions, I will paſſe ouer theſe auncient times, and come néerer vnto our owne, I meane the 600. yere of Chriſt, wherof we haue more certayne notice, & at which ſeaſon there is euident proofe, that there were 12. or 13. kinges reigning in this Iſlande.

We finde therefore for the firſt,Wales d •… uided 〈◊〉 thrée kingdomes. howe that Wales had hir thrée ſeuerall kingdomes, although that portion of the Iſlande extended in thoſe dayes no farder thē about 200. miles in length, & one hundred in bredth, and was cut from Lhoegres by the riuers Sauerne & Dée, of which two ſtreames this doth fall into the Iriſh ſea at Cheſter, the other into the mayne Oceane, betwixt Somerſetſhire and Southwales, as their ſeuerall courſes doe witneſſe more at large.

In the beginning it was deuided into two kingdomes onely, that is to ſay, Venedotia, Gwinhed, Gwinhed. and Demetia, for which we now vſe moſt commonlye the names of South and North Wales, but in proceſſe of tyme a thirde ſprange vp in the verye middeſt betwéene them both, which from thenceforth was called Powyſy, as ſhalbe ſhewed hereafter.

The firſt of theſe thrée, being called as I ſayd Northwales or Venedotia (or as Paulus, Venedotia. Iouius ſaith Malfabrene, for he deuideth wales alſo into thrée regions, of whiche he calleth ye firſt Dumbera, the ſeconde Berfrona, & the third Malfabrene) lyeth directly ouer againſt ye Iſle of Angleſey.Angleſey. It containeth 4. regions, of which the ſayde Iſland is the firſt, & wherof in the chapter inſuing I wil intreate more at large.Arfon. The ſeconde is called Arfon, and ſituate betwéene two ryuers, the Segwy & the Conwy:Merioneth. The thirde is Merioneth, & as it is ſeuered from Arfon by the Conwy, ſo is it ſeparated from Tegenia, (otherwyſe called Stradcluyd & Igenia the fourth regiō) by the riuer Cluda.Stradcluyd or Tegenia. Finally the limits alſo of thys latter: are extended alſo, euen vnto the Dée it ſelfe, and of theſe 4. Regions, conſiſteth the kingdome of Venedotia, wherof in times paſt the region of the Canges was not the ſmalleſt portion.

Powiſy.The kingdome of Powiſy, laſt of all erected, as I ſayde, hath on the north ſide Gwinhed on the Eaſt (from Cheſter to Hereforde, or rather the Deane foreſt) Englande: on the ſouth and weſt the ryuer Wy, and very highe hilles, whereby it is notablye ſeuered from Southwales, the chiefe citie thereof being Shropſhyre, that nowe is inhabited with méere Engliſh, and where, in olde time the kinges of Powyſy dyd dwell and holde their pallaces. Vpon the limits of this kingdome, and not farre from Holt caſtell, vpon eache ſide of the riuer, as the chanell nowe runneth, ſtoode ſometime the famous Monaſtery of Bāgor,Bangor. whyleſt the abated glory of the Britons, yet remayned vnextinguiſhed, & herin were 2100. monkes, of which, the learned ſort dyd preache the Goſpell, and the vnlearned laboured with their hands, therby to mainteyne themſelues, and to ſuſtaine their preachers. This Region was in lyke ſort deuided afterward in twaine, of which, the one was called Mailor or Mailroſſe, the other retayned ſtill hir olde denomination, & of theſe the firſt lay by ſouth, and the latter by north of the Sauerne, whereof let this ſuffice, ſith mine intent is not as nowe to make any preciſe deſcriptiō, of the particulars of Wales, but onely to ſhewe, howe thoſe regions laye, which ſometime were knowen to be gouerned in that countrey.

The third kingdome is Demetia, Demetia. or Southwales, ſometime knowen for the region of the Syllures, wherevnto I alſo am perſwaded, that the Ordolukes lay in the Eaſt part thereof, and extended their region, euen vnto the Sauerne: but howſoeuer that matter falleth out, Demetia hath the Sauerne on hir ſouth, the Iriſh ſea on hir weſt partes, on the eaſt the Sauerne only, and by North the land of Powyſy, whereof I ſpake of late.

Of this region alſo Caermarden, which the olde writers call Maridunum, was the chiefe pallace, vntill at the laſt thorowe forren and ciuill inuaſions of enimies, that the Princes thereof were conſtrayned to remooue theyr courts to Dinefar (which is in Cantermawr, and ſituate neuertheleſſe vppon the ſame ryuer Tewye whereon Cairmarden ſtandeth) where it is farre better defended with high hilles, thicke wooddes, craggy rockes, and déepe mariſes. In this region alſo lyeth Pembroke ſhyre, whoſe fawcons haue bene in olde time very much regarded, and there in likewyſe is Milforde hauen, whereof the Welch wyfards doe dreame ſtraunge toyes, which they beléeue, ſhall one daye come to paſſe.

That Scotlande had in theſe dayes two Kingdomes,Pictland. Scotland. Pictes. Scottes. (beſides that of the Orchades) wherof the one conſiſted of the Pictes, & was called Pightland or Pictlande, the other of the Scottiſh race, & named Scotland: I hope no wiſe man will readily denie. The whole regiō or portion of the Iſle beyonde the Scottiſh ſea alſo was ſo diuided that ye Pictes lay on the Eaſt ſide, and the Scots, on the Weſt, eche of them being ſeuered from other, eyther by huge hilles or great lakes and riuers, that ran out of the South into the north betwéene them: Wherefore the caſe being ſo playne, I will ſay no more of theſe twoo but procéede in order wyth the rehearſall of the reſt of the particular kingdoms of this our ſouth part of ye Ile, limiting out ye ſame by ſhyres as they now lye, ſo nere as I cā, for otherwiſe it ſhalbe impoſſible for me to leaue certaine notice of the likelieſt quantities of theſe their ſeuerall portions.

The firſt of theſe kingdomes therfore was begonne in Kent by Henghiſt in the 456.Kēt Henghiſt. of Chriſt, and thereof called the kingdome of Kent: and as the limites thereof extended it ſelf no farther then the ſayde countie (ye chiefe Citie whereof was Dorobernia or Canterbury) ſo it endured well nere by the ſpace of 400. yeares, before it was made an Earledome, and vnited by Inas vnto that of the Weſt Saxons, Athelſtane his ſonne, being ye firſt Earle or heretoche of the ſame. Maiſter Lambert in his hyſtorie of Kent doth gather, by very probable coniectures, that this part of the Iſlande was firſt inhabited, by Samothes, and afterwarde by Albion: but howſoeuer that caſe ſtandeth, ſure it is that it hath bene the onely doore, whereby the Romaines and Saxons made their entrie vnto the conqueſt of the region. And as this cannot be denyed, ſo it was the onelye place by which the knowledge of Chriſt was firſt brought ouer vnto vs, whereby we became partakers of ſaluation, and from the darkneſſe of miſty errour, true conuerts vnto the light, & bright beames of the ſhining truth, to our eternall benefit, and endleſſe comforts hereafter.

Southſax. Ella.The ſecond Kingdome conteined only Suſſex & a part of Surrey, which Ella the Saxon firſt helde: who alſo erected his chiefe pallace at Chicheſter, whē he had deſtroied Andredſwalde in the 492. of Chriſt, and after it had continued by the ſpace of 232. yeares, it ceaſed being the very beaſt Kingdome of all the reſt, which were founded in this yle after the comming of the Saxons.

Eſtſax. Erkenw •… jn.The third regiment was of the Eaſt Saxons, or Trinobātes. This kingdome began vnder Erkenwijne, whoſe chiefe ſeate was in Londō (or Colcheſter) & cōteined whole Eſſex, & part of Herfordſhyre. It indured alſo much about the pricke of 303. yeres, & was diuided frō that of the Eaſt angles onely by the riuer Stour, as Houeden & other doe report, & ſo it continueth ſeperated from Suffolke euen vnto our times, although the ſayde riuer be growne very ſmall, and not of ſuch greatnes as it hath bene in times paſt, by reaſon that our Country men make ſmall accompt of riuers, thinking carriage made by horſe & cart to be the leſſe chargeable waye. But herein how far they are deceyued, I will elſewhere make manifeſt declaration.

Weſtſax.The fourth kingdome was of ye Weſt Saxons, and ſo called bycauſe it lay in the Weſt part of the realme, as that of Eſſex did in the Eaſt, of Suſſex and South. It began in the yeare of grace 549.Cerdijc. vnder Cerdijc, & indured vntil the comming of ye Normanes, including Willſhyre, Barkeſhyre, Dorſet, Southampton, Sūmerſetſhyre Gloſterſhyre, ſome part of Deuonſhyre (which the Brytons occupied not) Cornewal and the reſt of Surrey, as the beſt authours do ſet downe. The chiefe Citie of this Kingdome alſo was Wincheſter, except my memory doe fayle me.

Br •… ̄nicia, alias Northumberland, Ida.The fift Kingdome beganne vnder Ida, in the 548. of Chriſt being called now Northū berland becauſe it laye by North of the riuer Humber, it conteined all that region which as it ſhoulde ſéeme, was in time paſt eyther wholly apperteining to ye Brigants, or whereof of the ſayde Brigants, did poſſeſſe the greater part. The chiefe Citie of the ſame in like maner was Yorke, as Leyland and other doe ſet downe, who adde thereto that it extended frō the humber vnto the Scottiſh ſea.

Afterwarde in the yeare of grace 560.Deira, Ella. it was parted in twaine, vnder Adda, that yéelded vp all hys portion, which laye betwéene humber and the Line vnto his Brother Ella (according to their Fathers appointment) who called it Deira, or Southumberlande, but reteyning the reſt ſtil vnto his owne vſe, he diminiſhed not his title, but wrote himſelf as before king of al Northumberland. Howbeit after 91. yeres, it was reunited againe, & ſo continued vntill Alfrede vnited the whole to his kingdome, in the 331. after Ida, or 878. after the birth of Ieſus Chriſt our Sauiour.

The 7. kingdome,Eaſtangle Offa, a 〈◊〉 offelings. called of the Eaſtangles began at Norwitch in the 561. after Chriſt, vnder Offa, of whom they were lōg time after called Offelings. This included all Norfolke, Suffolke, Cābridgeſhyre, & Ely, & cō tinuing 228. yeres it flouriſhed only 35. yeres in perfite eſtate of Liberte, the reaſt being conſumed vnder the trybute and vaſſallage of the merciās, who had ye ſouereigntye therof, & helde it with great honour. Some take this region to be all one with that of the Icenes, but as yet for my part I cannot yéelde to their aſſertions, I meane it of Lelande, himſelfe, whoſe helpe I vſe altogither in theſe collections, albeit in this behalfe I am not reſolued, that he doth iudge aright.

The 8. and laſt was that of Mercia,Mertia. Creodda. which indured 291. yeares, and for greatneſſe of circuit, excéeded all the reaſt. It tooke the name eyther of Mearc the Saxon word, becauſe the limits of moſt of the other kingdomes abutted vpō the ſame, or elſe for that the lawes of Mercia, were firſt vſed in that part of the Ilande. But as the later is but a méere coniecture of ſome, ſo it began vnder Creodda, in ye 585. and indured well nere 300. yeres, before it was vnited to that of the Weſt Saxons by Alfrede, then reigning in the kingdome. Before him the Danes had gotten holde thereof, and placed one Ceolulphe an Ideote in the ſame, but as he was ſone reiected for his folly, ſo it was not long after ere the ſayde Alfrede annexed it to his kingdome.

The limites of the Mertian dominiōs,Limits o •… Mercia. conteined Lincolne, Northamptō, Cheſter, Darby, Nottingham, Stafford, Huntington Rutlande, Oxforde, Buckingham, Worceſter, Bedforde ſhyres, and the greateſt part of Shropſhyre (which the Welch occupied not) Lancaſter, Gloceſter, Hereford (alias Hurchforde) Warwijc and Hertforde ſhyres, the reſt of whoſe territories were holden by ſuch princes of other kingdomes thorow force 〈◊〉 bordered vpō the ſame. And thus much haue I thought good to leaue in memorye of the aforeſaid kingdomes, not omitting in ye meane time ſomewhat here to remember of the diuiſion of the Iſland alſo into Prouinces, as the Romaines ſeuered it whiles they remayned in theſe parts. Which being done, I hope that I haue fullye diſcharged whatſoeuer is promiſed in the title of this Chapter.

The Romaines therefore hauing obteined the poſſeſſion of this Iſland, deuided the ſame at ye laſt into fiue Prouinces. The firſt wherof was named Britānia prima, •… itannia •… ma. & conteined the eaſt part of England (as ſome doe gather) frō ye Trent vnto ye Twede. The ſecond was called Valentia, •… lentia. & included the Weſt ſide as they note it, frō Lirpole vnto Cokermouth. The thirde hight Britannia ſecunda, •… itannia •… cunda. and was that portion of the Ile which laye Southwardes, betwéene the Trent and the Thames. The fourth was ſurnamed Flauia Ceſarienſis: •… auia Ce •… ienſis. and contayned all the countrey which remayned betwéene Douer & the Sauerne, I meane by ſouth of the Thames, and wherevnto in lyke ſort, Cornewall and Wales were orderly aſſigned. The fift and laſt part was then named Maxima Ceſarienſis, •… axima •… eſarien •… . now Scotland. The moſt barren of all the reaſt, & yet not vnſought out of the Romaines, bicauſe of the great plentie of fiſhe and foule, fine Alabaſtar and harde Marble, that are ingendred and to be had in the ſame, for furniture of houſholde and curious buylding, wherein they much delited.

Of the auncient Religion vſed in this Iſland, from the comming of Samothes vnto the conuerſion of the ſame vnto the faith of Chriſt. Cap. 8.

IT is not to be doubted, but at the firſt and ſo long as the poſteritie of Iaphet onelye, reigned in this Iſlande, that the true knowledge and forme of religion brought in by Samothes, •… amothes. was exerciſed among the Britains. And although peraduenture in proceſſe of time, either thorow curioſitie, or negligence (ye onely corrupters of true pietie and godlyneſſe) it might a little decay, yet when it was at the woorſt, it farre excéeded the beſt of that which afterwarde came in with Albion, and his Chemminites, as maye be gathered by vewe of the ſuperſticious rites, which Cham and hys ſucceſſours dyd plant in other countries, yet to be found in Authors.

What other learning Magus the ſonne of Samothes taught after his fathers death whē he alſo came to the kingdome,Magus. beſide thys which concerned the true honoring of God, I can not eaſily ſaye, but that it ſhoulde bée naturall Philoſophie, and Aſtrology (wherby his diſciples, gathered a kinde of foreknowledge of thinges to come) the verye vſe of the worde Magus, among the Perſians doth yéeld no incerteine teſtimony.

In lyke maner,Sarron. it ſhoulde ſéeme that Sarron ſonne vnto the ſayde Magus, diligentlye followed the ſteppes of hys father, & thereto opened Schooles of learning in ſundrie places, both among the Celtes and Britaines, whereby ſuch as were his Auditours, grewe to be called Sarronides, notwithſtanding,Samothei. Semnothei. that aſwell the Sarronides as the Magi, (otherwiſe called Maguſei) & Druiydes, were generally called Samothei, or Semmothei, of Samothies ſtil among the Grecians, as Ariſtotle in his de magia, doth confeſſe, and calling them Galles, hée addeth thereunto that they firſt brought the knowledge of Letters, and good learning vnto the Gréekes.

Druiyus the ſonne of Sarron (as a ſcholler of his fathers owne teaching) ſéemed to be exquiſite in all thinges,Druiyus, that pertayned vnto the deuine or humaine knowledge: and therfore I may ſafely pronounce, that he excelled not onely in the ſkill of Philoſophie: and the Quadriuialles, but alſo in the true Theologie, whereby the right ſeruice of God was kept & preſerued in puritie. He wrote moreouer ſundry precepts, and rules of religious doctrine, which among the Celtes were reſerued very religiouſly, and had in great eſtimation among ſuch as ſought vnto them.

Howe and in what order this Prince left the ſtate of religiō,Corrupters of religion. I meane for thoſe publike orders in adminiſtration of particular rites and ceremonies, as yet I do not reade: howbeit this is moſt certayne that after he dyed, the purity of his doctrine began ſomewhat to decaye, for ſuch is the nature of man that it wil not ſuffer any good thing long to remaine as it is left, but (either by additiō or ſubſtraction of this or that, to or from the ſame) ſo to chop & chaunge withal frō time to time, that there is nothing of more difficulty, for ſuch as doe come after thē, then to find out the puritie of the originall and reſtore the ſame againe vnto hir former perfection.

In the beginning this Druiyus did preach vnto his bearers,Caeſar. that the ſoule of man is immortall, that God is omnipotent, mercyfull as a father in ſhewing fauor vnto the godly, and iuſt as an vpright Iudge, in puniſhing of the wicked. That the ſecrets of mans hart are not vnknowen, and only knowen to him, and that as the worlde and all that is therein had their beginning by him, at his owne will, ſo ſhall all things likewiſe haue an end, when he ſhal ſée his time. He taught them alſo howe to obſerue the courſes of ye heauens,Strabo. li. 4. Socton. lib. ſucceſſ. Cicero diuinat. 1. and motions of the planetes, to finde out the true quantities of the celeſtiall bodyes, and thereto the compaſſe of the earth, and hidden natures of thinges contayned in the ſame. But alas this integritie continued not long among his ſucceſſours, for vnto the immortality of the ſoule, they added, that after death it went in to another bodye, the ſeconde or ſuccedent, being alwayes, eyther more noble, or more vile than the former, as the partie deſerued by his merites, whyleſt he liued here on earth.Plinius. lib. 16. cap. vltimo. For ſaid they (of whō Pythagoras alſo had, and taught this errour,) if the ſoule appertayned at ye firſt to a king, & he in this eſtate did not leade his lyfe woorthie of this calling, it ſhould after his deceaſe be ſhut vp in ye bodie of a ſlaue, begger, cocke, Owle, Dogge, Ape, Horſe, Aſſe, Worme, or Monſter, there to remaine as in a place of purgation & puniſhmēt, for a certaine periode of time. Beſide this, it ſhould peraduēture ſuſtaine often tranſlation from one bodie vnto another, according to the quantitie and qualitie of his dooinges here on earth, till it ſhould finally be purified, and reſtored againe to all other humaine bodie, wherein if it behaued it ſelfe more orderly then at the firſt: after the next death, it ſhoulde be preferred, eyther to the bodie of a king, or other great eſtate. And thus they made a perpetuall circulation, or reuolution of our ſoules, much like vnto the continuall motion of the heauens, which neuer ſtande ſtil, nor long yeeld one repreſentatiō and figure. They brought in alſo the woorſhipping of many goddes, and their ſeuerall ſacrifices,Oke honored wheron miſtle did grow, & ſo doe our ſorcerers euen to this day thinking ſome ſpirits to deale about the ſame for hidden treſure. they honoured likewyſe the Oke, wheron the Miſtle groweth, and daily deuiſed infinitie other toyes, (for errour is neuer aſſured of hir owne dooinges) wherof neyther Samothes, nor Sarron, Magus, nor Druiyus did leaue them any preſcription.

Theſe things are partly touched by Cicero, Strabo, Plinie, Sotion, Laertius, Theophraſt, Ariſtotle, and partly alſo by Caeſar, and other authours of later time, who for the moſt part do cōfeſſe, yt the chiefe ſchoole of the Druiydes was holden here in Britaine, whether the Druiydes alſo themſelues, that dwelt amōg the Galles, woulde often reſorte to come by the more ſkill, and ſure vnderſtanding of the miſteries of that doctrine.

Eſtimation of the Druiy •… or Dr •… prieſt •… Furthermore, in Britaine, and among the Galles, and to ſaye the truth, generally in all places where the Druiyſh religion was frequented, ſuch was theſtimatiō of the Prieſtes of this profeſſion, that there was little or nothing done without their ſkilfull aduiſe, no not in ciuill cauſes, pertayning to the regiment of the common wealth and countrey. They had the charge alſo of all ſacrifices, publicke and priuate, they interpreted Oracles, preached of religion, and were neuer without great numbers of yoong men, that hearde thē with great diligence, as they taught, frō time to time.

Touching their perſons alſo,Immu •… ty of the clergy •• ter vnd •… Idola •… then vnder the goſpell. they were exempt from all temporal ſeruices, impoſitiōs, tributes, and exerciſe of the warres, which immunitie cauſed the greater companies of Schollers to flocke vnto thē, from all places & learne their trades. Of theſe likewiſe, ſome remayned with them ſeuen, eyght, tenne, or twelue yeares, ſtill learning the ſecretes of thoſe vnwritten myſteries by heart, which were to be had amongſt them, and commonly pronounced in verſes. And this policie, as I take it, they vſed onely to preſerue their religion from contempt, where into it might eaſye haue fallen, if any bookes thereof had happened into the hands of the commō ſorte. It helped alſo not a little in ye exerciſe of their memories, where vnto bookes are vtter enemies, inſomuch as he that was ſkillfull in the Druiyſh religion, would not let readily to rehearſe many hundredes of verſes, and not to fayle in one tytle, in the whole proceſſe of this his laborious repetition. But as they dealt in this order for matters of their religiō, ſo in ciuill affaires, hiſtorical Treatiſes, & ſetting downe of lawes, they vſed like order and letters almoſt with the Grecians, wherby it is eaſy to be ſéene, that they retayned this kinde of writing frō Druiyus (the originall founder of their religion) and that this yland hath not béene voyde of letters and learned men, euen ſith it was firſt inhabited.

After the death of Druiyus,Bardus. Bardus his ſonne, and fift king of the Celtes ſuccéeded not onely ouer the ſayde kingdome, but alſo in his fathers vertues, whereby if is very likely, that the winding and wrapping vp of the ſayde Religion, after the afore remembred ſorte into Verſe, was firſt deuyſed by hym, for he was an excellent Poet, and no leſſe indued with a ſingular ſkill in the practiſe and ſpeculatiō of Muſicke, of which twoo many ſuppoſe him to be the very author and beginner, although vniuſtly, ſith both Poetry & Song, was in vſe before the floude,Gene. 4. verſ. 21. as was alſo the Harpe and Pype, which Iubal inuented and coulde neuer be performed without great ſkil in muſicke. But to procéede, as the chiefe eſtimation of the Druiydes remained in the ende among the Britons only, for their knowledge in religion, ſo dye the ſame of the Bardos for their excellēt ſkill in muſike, and Heroicall kind of ſong, which at the firſt contayned only the high miſteries of their religion. There was little difference alſo betwéene them and the Druiydes, •… he Bar •… dege •… rate. till they ſo farre degenerated from their firſt inſtitutiō, that they became to be minſtrels at feaſtes, droncken meetings, and abhominable ſacrifices of the Idols: where they ſang moſt commonly no diuinitie as before, but the noble actes of valiaunt princes and fabulous narratiōs, of the adulteries of the gods. Certes in my tyme this fonde vſage, and therto the very name of the Bardes, are not yet extinguiſhed amōg the Britons of Wales, where they call their Poetes & Muſici •… ns Barthes, as they doe alſo in Irelande. There is moreouer an Iſlande appertinent to the region of Venedotia, wherinto the Bardes of old time vſed to reſorte, as out of the waye into a ſolitarie place, there to write and learne their ſonges by hearte, and meditate vppon ſuch matters, as belonged to their practiſes. And of theſe Lucane in his firſt booke writeth thus, among other the like ſayinges well towarde the latter ende alſo ſaying.

•… cane. •… . 1.Vos quo que qui fortes animas, bello que peremptat Laudibus in longum vates dimittitis euum. Plurima ſecuri fudiſtis carmina Bardi. Et vos barbaricos ritus, morem que ſiniſtrum Sacrorum Druiydae, poſitis re que pistis ab armis. Solis noſſe Deos, & coeli numina vobis, Aut ſolis neſcire datum: nemora alta remotis Incolitis lucis. Vobis authoribus, vmbrae Non tacit as erebi ſedes, ditiſ que profundi Pallida regna petunt, regit idem ſpiritus artus Orbe alio. Longae, canitis ſi cognita, vitae Mors media eſt certe populi, quos deſpicit arctos, Foelices errore ſuo, quos ille timorum Maximus haud vrget leti metus: inde ruendi In ferrum mens prona viris, animae que capaces Mortis & ignuum eſt redituirae parcere vitae.

Thus we ſee as in a glaſſe the ſtate of religion, for a tyme after the firſt inhabitacion of this Iſlande, but howe long it continued in ſuch ſoundneſſe, as the originall authors left it, in good ſooth I cā not ſay, yet this is moſt certaine, that after a time when Albion arriued here, the religion earſt imbraced, fell into great decaye, for wheras Iaphet and Samothes with their childrē taught nothing elſe then ſuch doctrine as they had learned of Noah: ſo Cham the great grandfather of this our Albion, and his diſciples vtterly renouncing to followe their ſteps, gaue their mindes wholly to ſeduce, and leade their hearers hedlong vnto all error. Wherby his poſteritie not only corrupted this our Iſlande, with moſt filthie trades and practiſes, but alſo all mankinde, generally where they became with vicious life, and moſt vngodly behauiour.

For from Cham and his ſucceſſours, procéeded at the firſt all ſorcery, witchcraft,what doctrine Chā and his diſciples taught. and the execution of vnlawfull luſt, without reſpect of Sexe, age, conſanguinitie, or kinde: as braunches from an odious & abhominable roote, or ſtreames deriued from moſt filthye and ſtinking puddles. Howbeit, and notwithſtanding all theſe his manifolde lewdneſſes, ſuch was the folly of his Egiptians (where he firſt reigned and taught) that whileſt he lyned they alone had him in great eſtimation, (whereas other Nations contemned and abhorred him for his wickedneſſe,Chemeſenua. Chemmyn. Chā made a god. calling hym Chemeſenua, that is, the impudent, infamous and wicked Cham) and not onely builded a Citie vnto him which they called Chem Min, but alſo after his deth reputed him for a god, calling the higheſt of the ſeuen Planets after his name, as they dyd the next beneath it after Oſyris hys ſonne, whome they likewiſe honored vnder the name of Iupiter.

Certes it was a cuſtome in Egypt of olde time,Tranſlatiō of mortall men, men into heauē how it began. & generally in vſe, (whē any of their famous worthy Princes dyed) to aſcrybe ſome forme or other of the ſtarres vnto his perſō, to thend his name might neuer weare out of memory. And this they called their tranſlation in heauen, ſo that he which had any ſtarres or forme of ſtarres, dedicated vnto him, was properlye ſayde to haue place amonge the goddes. A toye much lyke to the Catalogue of Romiſhe ſaintes, (although the one was written in the celeſtiall orbes, the other in ſheepe ſkinnes, and verye brickle paper) but yet ſo eſteemed that euery Prince woulde oft hazard & attempt the vttermoſt aduentures, thereby to winne ſuch fame in his life, that after his death, he myght by merit haue ſuch place in heauen, among the ſhining ſtarres.

Thus wée ſée how Idolatry and honoring of the ſtarres was bredde and hatched at the firſt, which in proceſſe of tyme came alſo into Britaine, as dyd the names of Saturne, & Iupiter &c. as ſhall appeare hereafter. And here ſith I haue already ſomewhat digreſſed from my matter. I will go a little furder, & ſhewe forth the originall vſe of the worde Saturne, Iupiter, Hercules, &c. whereby your Honor ſhall ſée yet more into the errours of the Gentiles, and not onely that, but one poynt alſo, of the roote of all the confuſion, that is to be found among the auncient hiſtories.

It was generallye vſed for a fewe yeres after the particion of the yearth,Which were properly called, Saturni. Ioues, Iunones, and Hercules. (which was made by Noah, in the 133. yere after floude,) that the beginners of ſuch kingdomes as were then erected ſhoulde be called Saturni. Hereby then it came to paſſe that Nimbrote was the Saturne of Babylon: Cham of Aegypt: and ſo forth other of other places.

Their eldeſt Sonnes alſo that ſuccéeded them, were called Ioues, & their nephewes or ſonnes ſonnes, that reigned in ye thirde place Hercules, by which meanes it followed that euery kingdome had a Saturne, Iupiter & Hercules of hir owne, and not from anye other.

In lyke ſort they had ſuch another order among their daughters, whom they marryed as yet commonlye vnto their brethren (God himſelfe permitting the ſame vnto them for a time) as before the floude, to the ende the earth might be thorowly repleniſhed, and the ſooner furniſhed with inhabitantes, in euery part therof. Iſis, Io and Iuno all one. The ſiſter therefore & wife of euery Saturne was called Rhea, but of Iupiter, Iuno, Iſis, or Io. Beyonde theſe alſo there was no latter Harolde that woulde indeuour to deriue the petigrée of any Prince, or Potentate, but ſuppoſed his duety to be ſufficiently perfourmed, when he had brought it orderly vnto ſome Saturne or other, whereat he might ceaſe, and ſhut vp all his traueile. They had likewiſe this opinion grounded amongeſt them, that Heauen an Earth were onelye parentes vnto Saturne and Rhea, not knowing out of doubt, what they themſelues did meane, ſith theſe donominations, Heauen, Ogyges, Caelum. Ogyges. Sol. Paterdeorum. Tydea. Veſta. Terra. Luna. Aretia. Deorum mater. the Sunne, Pater Deorum, & ſuch like, were onely aſcribed vnto Noah: as Terra, (the Yearth) Veſta Aretia, the Moone, Mater deorum and other the lyke were vnto Tydea his wife, ſo that hereby we ſée, how Saturne is reputed in euery Nation for theyr oldeſt god, or firſt Prince, Iupiter for the next, and Hercules for the thirde: & therefore ſith theſe names were diſperſed in the beginning ouer all, it is no marueyle that there is ſuch confuſion in auncient hiſtories, and the dooings of one of them ſo mixed with another, that it is now impoſſible to diſtinguiſh them in ſunder. Thys haue I ſpoken, to the ende that all men maye ſée what gods the Paganes honored, and thereby what religion the poſterity of Cham, did bring euer into Britaine. For vntill their cō ming, it is not likely that any groſſe Idolatry or ſuperſticion, did enter in among vs, as deifying of mortall men, honoring of the Starres, and erectiō of huge Images, beſide ſorcery, witchcraft, and ſuch lyke, whereof the Chemminites are worthilye called the Autors. Neyther were theſe errors any thing amended, by the cōming in of Brute,F •… wh •… Br •… lear •… relig •… who no doubt added ſuch deuiſes vnto ye ſame, as he and his company had learned before in Grecia, from whence alſo he brought, Helenus, the ſonne of Priamus, a man of excéeding age, and made him his Prieſt and biſhop, thorowout the newe conqueſt, that he had achieued in Britaine.

After Brute, Idolatry and ſuperſticiō ſtill increaſed more & more among vs, inſomuch that beſide the Druiyſh and Bardike ceremonies, and thoſe alſo that came in with Albion and Brute: our countrymen eyther brought hither frō abroad, or daily inuented at home, new religion, and rites, whereby it came to paſſe that in the ſtead of the only & immortal God (of whome Samothes and his poſteritie dyd preache in times paſt) now they honoured the ſayde Samothes himſelfe vnder the name of Dis: likewiſe Saturne, Iupiter, Mars, Dis •… moth •… made 〈◊〉 God. Minerua, Mercurie, Apollo, Diana, and diuers other. In lieu moreouer of ſhéepe and oxen, they offred mankind alſo vnto ſome of them, killing their offendours, pryſoners, & oft ſuch ſtraungers as came from farre vnto them, by ſhutting vp great numbers of them togither in huge Images, made of wicker, or other matter: and then ſetting all on fire togither, they not onely conſumed the miſerable creatures to aſhes, but alſo reputed it to be the moſt acceptable ſacrifice that coulde be made vnto their Idols. Huge tēples in like ſorte were builded vnto them, ſo that in the time of Lucius, when the light of ſaluatiō began ſtrongly to ſhine in Britaine, thorowe the preaching of the Goſpell,Ptol. l •… cenſis. the chriſtians diſcouered 25. Flamines or Idole churches, beſide thrée Arche Flamines, whoſe Prieſts were then as our Archebiſhops are nowe, in that they had ſuperiour charge of all the reſt, who were reputed as inferiours, and ſubiect to their iuriſdiction in caſes of religion, and ſuperſticious ceremonies.

Hitherto you haue heard of the time, wherin Idolatrie reigned and blinded the heartes of ſuch as dwelled in this Iſlande.Theod •… Sophro •… us. Nowe let vs ſée the ſucceſſe of the Goſpell, after the death and paſſion of Ieſus Chriſt our Sauiour. And euen here will I beginne with an Allegation of Theodorete, wherevpon ſome repoſe great aſſurance (conceyuing yet more hope therein by the wordes of Sophronius) that Paule the Apoſtle ſhoulde preache the worde of ſaluatiō here, after his deliuerie out of captiuitie, which fell as I doe reade in the 57. of Chriſt. But ſith I cānot verifie ye ſame by the wordes of Theodorete, to be ſpoken more of Paule then Peter, or the reaſt, I will paſſe ouer this coniecture, and deale with other things, wherof we haue more certeinty.

That one Ioſephus preached here in Englande, •… ephus. in the time of the Apoſtles, his ſepulchre yet in Aualon, nowe called Gleſſenburg or Glaſtenbury, and Epitaphaffixed therevnto is proofe ſufficient. Howbeit ſith theſe things are not of cōpetent force to perſwade all men, I wil adde in few, what I haue read elſewere of his arriual here. Firſt of al therfore you ſhall note that he came ouer into Britaine, about the 64. after Chriſt, when the perſecution began vnder Nero, •… illip. •… eculphus •… . 2. lib. 2. p. 4. •… nnius. •… cepho •… lib. 2. p. 40. at which time Phillip and diuers of the godly being in Fraunce (whether he came with other chriſtians, after they had ſowed the word of God in Scythia, by ye ſpace of nyne yares) ſeuered themſelues in ſunder to make the better ſhift for their owne ſafegarde, and yet not otherwyſe then that by their flight, the Goſpell myght haue furtheraunce. Hereby then it came to paſſe, that the ſayde Phillip vpō good deliberation dyd ſende Ioſephus ouer, & with him Simon Zelotes to preach vnto the Britons, and miniſter the Sacramentes there according to the rites of the Churches of Aſia and Gréece, from whence they came not long before vnto the country of the Galles. And this is the effect in a litle rowme, of that which I haue reade at large in ſundrye writers, although it may well be gathered that diuers Britains were conuerted to the fayth before this ſixetiefoure of Chriſt. Howbeit wheras ſome write that they lyued, & dwelled in Britaine, it can not as yet take anye abſolute holde in my iudgement, but rather that they were Baptized and remayned, eyther in Rome, or elſewhere. And of this ſorte I ſuppoſe Claudia Ruffina the wyfe of Pudens to be one, •… audia •… ffina 〈◊〉 •… aye. who was a Brittiſh Lady in déede, and not only excellent in the Gréeke & Latine tongues, but alſo with hir huſbande highly commended by S. Paule, as one hauing had conuerſation and conference with them at Rome,Tim. 4. from whence he dyd write hys ſeconde Epiſtle vnto Timothy. Of this Lady moreouer Martial ſpeaketh in reioyſing that his Poeſies were read alſo in Britaine, and onely by hir meanes, who vſed to cull out the fineſt of his Epigrammes and ſende them to hir friends for tokens, ſaying, after this maner as himſelfe doth ſet it downe.

Dicitur & noſtros cantare Britannia verſus.

Furthermore making mentiō of hir, and hir iſſue he addeth theſe wordes. •… 11. Epig.

Claudia ceruleis cum ſit Rufina Britannis Edita, our Latiae pectora plaebis habet, Quale decus formae: Romanam credere matres Italides poſſunt, Atthides eſſe ſuam. Dij bene, quod ſancto peperit faecunda marito, Quot ſperat, generos, quot a puella Nurus Sic place at ſuperis, vt coniuge gaude at vno, Et ſemper natis gaudeat illa tribus.

The names of hir thrée children were Pudontiana, Praxedes, and Nouatus, who after the deth of Pudons their father (which befell him in Cappadocia,) dwelled with their mother in Vmbria, where they ceaſed not from time to time to miniſter vnto the Saincts. But to leaue this impertinēt diſcourſe, and procéede. with my purpſe.

I find in the Chronicles of Burton (vnder the yeare of grace 141. and time of Hadriane themperour) that nine Schollers or Clarkes of Grantha or Granta, nowe Cambridge, were Baptized in Britaine, & became Preachers of the Goſpell there, but whether Taurinus Biſhop, or Elder ouer the congregatiō at Yorke (who as Vincentius ſayth,Lib. 10. cap. 17. Taurinus. was executed about this time for his fayth) were one of thē or not, as yet I doe not certeinly finde. Diuers other alſo inbraced the religion of Chriſt very zealouſly. Howbeit all this notwithſtanding, the glad tidings of the Goſpel had neuer frée & open paſſage here, vntill the time of Lucius, in which the very enemies of the worde, became the apparant meanes (cō trarie to their owne mindes) to haue it ſet forth amongſt vs. For when Antoninus the emperour had giuen out a decrée, that the Druiyſh religion ſhoulde euery where he aboliſhed,This is cō trarie to ye common talk of our Atheiſtes who ſay let vs liue here in welth, credite & authoritie vpon earth, & let Go take heauē and his religion to himſlfe to do withall what he liſteth. Lucius the king (whoſe ſyrname is nowe periſhed) tooke aduiſe of his counſell what was beſt to be done, & wrought in this behalfe •… And this dyd Lucius bycauſe he thought it impoſſible for man to lyue long without any religion at all. Finally finding his nobility and ſubiects vtter enemies to the Romaine deuotion (for yt they made ſo many gods as themſelues liſted & ſome to haue the regiment euen of their dyrt and dung) & thervnto being pricked forwards by ſuch chriſtians, as were conuerſant about him, to chuſe the ſeruice of the true God, that liueth for euer, rather then the ſlauiſh ſeruitude of any pagane Idole: he fully reſolued with himſelf in the ende, to receyue & imbrace the Goſpel. He ſent alſo two of his learned chriſtians and greateſt Philoſophers to Rome, vnto Eleutherus then Biſhop there in the 177. of Chriſt not to promiſe any ſubiectiō to his ſie, Lucius openeth his eares to good counſell, as one deſirous to ſerue God & not preferre the worlde. which then was not required, but to ſaie with ſuch as were pricked in minde, Actes 2. verſ. 37. Quid faciemus viri fratres, I meane that they were ſent to be perfectly inſtructed, and with farder commiſſion, to make earneſt requeſt vnto hym and the congregation there, that a competent number of Preachers might be ſent ouer from thence, by whoſe diligent aduiſe and trauayle, the foundation of the Goſpell might ſurely be layde ouer all his kingdome, according to his minde.

The purpoſe of Lucius opened vnto ye cō gregation at Rome by Eleutherus. When Eleutherus vnderſtoode theſe things, he reioyced not a litle, for the great goodneſſe which the Lord had ſhewed vpō this our Iſle & countrie. Afterwardes calling the brethren togither, they agréed to ordayne, euen thoſe two for Byſhoppes, whome Lucius as you haue heard, had directed ouer vnto them. Finally making generall prayer vnto God and earneſt ſupplication for the good ſucceſſe of theſe men, they ſent them home agayne, with no ſmall charge, that they ſhould be diligent in their function, and carefull ouer the flocke committed to their cuſtody.

The firſt of theſe was called Eluanus a man borne in the Iſle of Aualon, and brought vp there vnder thoſe godly Paſtours and their Diſciples, whom Phillip ſent ouer at the firſt for the conuerſion of the Brytons. The other hight Medguinus, and was thereto ſurnamed Belga, bycauſe he was of ye towne of Welles, which then was called Belga. This man was trayned vp alſo in one ſchoole with Eluanus, both of them being ornaments to their hory ages, and men of ſuch grauititie and godlineſſe, that Eleutherus ſuppoſed none more worthy to ſupport this charge, then they: after whoſe comming home alſo, it was not long ere Lucius and all his houſholde with diuers of the nobility were Baptized;A zealous prince maketh feruēt ſubiects. beſide infinity numbers of the common people, which daily reſorted vnto them and voluntarily renounced all their Idolatry and Paganiſme.

In the meane time Eleutherus hearing of the ſucceſſe of theſe learned Doctours & ſuppoſing with himſelf that they two only could not ſuffice to ſupporte ſo great a burden as ſhoulde concerne the conuerſion of the whole Iſlande.Faganus. Dinauus. Aaron. He directed ouer vnto them in the yeare inſuing Faganus, Dinaw (or Dinauus,) Aaron and diuers other godly Preachers, as fellow labourers to trauayle wyth them in the Vineyarde of the Lord.Radulphus de la noir alias. Niger Theſe men therfore after their comming hyther, conſulted wyth the other, and forthwith they wholly conſented to make a diuiſion of thys Iſlande amongſt themſelues,3. Chiefe Biſhops in Britain appoynting what percel eche Preacher ſhold take, ye with the more profits and eaſe of the people, and ſomewhat leſſe traueyle for themſelues:Theonus. Theodoſius the Doctrine of the Goſpell might be preached and receaued In this diſtribution alſo, they ordayned that there ſhould be one congregation at London, where they placed Theonus as chiefe Elder and Byſhop,London. yorke. Caerlheon for that preſent time. Another at Yorke whether they appoynted Theodoſius. And the thirde at Caerlheon vpon the ryuer Vſke, (which thrée cities had before time béene Archeflamines) to the end that the coū tries rounde about might haue indifferent acceſſe vnto thoſe places, and therewith all vnderſtande for certeintie, whether to reſort for reſolution, if after their conuerſion they ſhoulde happen to doubt of any thing.

Thus became Britaine the firſt Prouince,Britain •… firſt Pr •… uince th •… receyue •… Goſpell general •… that generally receyued the faith, and where the Goſpell was fréely preached without inhibition of hir prince. Howbeit although that Lucius and hys princes and great numbers of his people imbraced the word with gréedineſſe, yet was not ye ſucceſſe therof, eyther ſo vniuerſal, that all men beléeued at the firſt: ye ſecurity ſo great, as that no perſecution was to be feared from the Romaine empyre after his deceaſe: or the procéeding of the king ſo ſeuere, as yt he inforced any man by publicke authoritie to forſake and relinquiſh his Paganiſme: but only this fréedom was enioyed, that who ſo woulde become a chriſtian in his time, might without feare of his lawes profeſſe the Goſpel, in whoſe teſtimonie, if néede had béene, I doubt not to affirme, but that he woulde haue ſhed alſo his bloude, as dyd his Nece Emerita, Emerita néece 〈◊〉 Lucius. who beyng conſtant aboue the common ſort of women, refuſed not after his deceaſe by fire, to yéelde hir ſelfe to death as a ſwéete ſmelling ſacrifice in the noſtrels of the Lorde, beyonde the ſea in Fraunce.

The fayth of Chriſt being thus planted in this Iſlande in the 177. Lucius •… deth 〈◊〉 to Rome after Chriſt and Faganus and▪ Dinaw with the reſt ſent ouer frō Rome, in the 178. as you haue heard: it came to paſſe in the thirde yeare of the Goſpell receyued, that Lucius did ſende agayne to Eleutherus the Byſhop, requiring that he might haue ſome briefe Epitome of the order of diſcipline then vſed in the Churche. For he well conſidered that as it auayleth little to plant a coſtly Vineyarde, except it afterwarde be cheriſhed, kept in good order, and ſuch things as annoy, daily remooued from the ſame: ſo after Baptiſme and entraunce into religion, it profiteth little to beare the name of chriſtians, except we doe walke continually in the ſpirite,Ro. 8. •… & haue ſuch things as offende apparantly, corrected by ſeuere diſcipline. For otherwiſe it will come to paſſe, yt the wéedes of vice, and vicious liuing, will ſo quickly abounde in vs that they will in the ende choke vp the good ſéede ſowen in our mindes, & eyther inforce vs to returne vnto our former wickedneſſe with déeper ſecurity then before, or elſe to become méere Atheiſtes, which is a great deale woorſe.

For this cauſe therefore dyd Lucius ſende to Rome, the ſeconde tyme for a copie of ſuch politicke orders as were then vſed there, in their regiment of the Church.The wiſedome of Eleutherus But Eleutherus conſidering wt himſelfe, how that al nations are not of like condition, & therfore thoſe conſtitutions that are beneficiall to one, may now and then be preiudiciall to another: and ſéeing alſo that beſide the worde no rites and orders can long continue, or be ſo perfect in all points, but that as time ſerueth, they wil requyre alteration: He thought it beſt not to lay any more vpon the neckes of the newe conuerts of Britaine as yet, then chriſt & his Apoſtles had already ſet downe vnto al men. In returning therefore his meſſengers, he ſent letters by them vnto Lucius and hys nobilitie, dated in the Conſulſhips of Commodus and Veſpronius, wherein he tolde them that Chriſt had left ſufficient order in ye ſcriptures for the gouernement of his Church already in his worde, and not for that only, but alſo for the regimēt of his whole kingdome, if he woulde ſubmit himſelfe, to yéelde & follow that rule. The Epiſtle it ſelfe is partly extaunt, and partly periſhed, yet ſuch as it is, and as I haue faithfullye tranſlated it out of ſundry copies, I doe deliuer it euen here, to the ende I will not defraude the reader of anye thing that may turne to his commoditie, in the hyſtorie of our nation.Epiſtle of Eleutherus vnto Lucius.

You requyre of vs the Romaine ordināces and therto the ſtatutes of the Emperours to be ſent ouer vnto you, and which you deſire to practiſe and put in vre within your realme and kingdome. The Romaine lawes & thoſe of Emperours we may eftſoones reprooue, but thoſe of God, can neuer be founde fault withall. You haue receyued of late thorowe Gods mercy in the realme of Britaine the law and fayth of Chriſt, you haue with you both volumes of the Scriptures: out of them therefore by Gods grace and the Counſel of your realme take you a law, and by that law thorowe Gods ſufferaunce rule your kingdome, for you are Gods Vicar in your owne realme,Pſal. 24. as the royall Prophete ſayth. The earth is the Lords, and all that is therin, the cōpaſſe of the world, & they that dwell therein. Agayne thou haſt loued truth and hated iniquitie,Pſal. 45. wherfore God, euen thy God hath anoynted thée with oyle of gladneſſe aboue thy fellowes. And agayne, according to the ſaying of the ſame Prophete. Oh God giue thy iudgement vnto the king,Pſal. 71. and 〈◊〉 iuſtice vnto the kings ſonne. The kings ſonnes are the chriſtian people and flocke of the realme, which are vnder your gouernance, and liue, & continue in peace within your kingdome. * The Goſpell ſaith, as the Henne gathereth hir chickens vnder hir winges, ſo doth the king hys people. Such as dwell in the kingdome of Britaine are yours, whom if they be deuided you ought to gather vnto a p •… e and peace, to call them to the fayth and lawe of Chriſt, and to hys ſacred Church: to che •… riſh and mainteyne, to rule alſo and gouerne them, defending eache of them from ſuch as woulde doe them wrong, and kéeping them from the malice of ſuch as be their enemies. * Wo vnto the natiō whoſe king is a childe, & whoſe princes ryſe vp earely to banket & féede, which is ſpoken not of a prince, that is within age, but of a prince that is become a childe, thorowe folly, ſinne and vnſtedfaſtneſſe, of whome the Prophete ſaith, the bloudthyrſty and deceitful men ſhall not lyue forth halfe their dayes.Pſal. 55. By feeding alſo I vnderſtande glouttonie, by glouttonie, luſt, and by luſt all wickedneſſe, and ſinne, according to the ſaying of Salomon the king. Wyſedome entreth not into a wicked mind, nor dwelleth wyth a man that is ſubiect vnto ſinne. A king hath hys name of ruling, and not of the poſſeſſion of his realme, you ſhalbe a king whyleſt you rule well, but if you doe otherwyſe, the name of a king ſhall not remayne wyth you, but you ſhal vtterly, forgo it, which God forbid. The Almyghty God graunt you ſo to rule the kingdome of Britaine, that you may reigne with hym for euer, whoſe Vicare (or Vicegerent) you are within your aforeſayd kingdome. Who with the ſonne and the holy Ghoſt. &c.

Hitherto out of the Epiſtle that Eleutherus, ſent vnto Lucius, whereby many prety obſeruations are to be collected, if time and place, would ſerue to ſtande thereon.

After theſe dayes, alſo the number of ſuch as were ordeined to ſaluation, increaſed dayly more and more, wherby as in other places of the worlde, the worde of God had good ſucceſſe in Brytaine, in time of peace, and in heate of perſecutiō, there were no ſmal number of Martyrs that ſuffered for the ſame, of which Albane, Amphibalus, Iulius and Aaron, Albane. Amphibalus. Iulius. Aaron. are reputed to be the chiefe, becauſe of theyr Noble parentage.

There are which affirme our Lucius to renounce hys kingdome, and afterwarde become a Biſhop and Preacher of the Goſpell: but to thend theſe that holde his opinion may once vnderſtande the botome of their er •… ors. I wyll ſet downe the matter at large whereby they may ſée (if they liſt to looke) how farre they haue bene deceiued.

I finde that Chlorus had by Helena thrée ſonnes, Chlorus had thrée ſonnes, and a daughter by Helena. (beſide one daughter called Emerita) of which the name of the firſt is periſhed, the ſeconde was called Lucion, and the thyrde Conſtantine, that afterwarde was Emperour of Rome, by the election of the Soldiers. Now it happened that Lucion by meanes of a quarrell, that grew betwéene him & his Elder brother did kil his ſaid brother, eyther by a fray, or by ſome other meanes, wherupon his father exiled him out of Briton, & apointed him from thencefoorth to remayne in Fraunce. Lucion (or as ſome cal him alſo Lucius) being thus brought into worldly ſorrowe, had now good leiſure to meditate vpō Heauen, who be fore in his proſperity peraduēture, had neuer regard of hell. Lucion becommeth a chriſtien. Finally he fel ſo far into ye cōſideratiō of his eſtate, yt at the laſt he renounced his Paganiſme, and firſt became a chriſtian, then an Elder, and laſt of all a Byſhop in the Church of Chriſt. Lucion a Biſhop. He erected alſo, a place of prayer wherin to ſerue the liuing God, which after ſundrye alterations, came in proceſſe of tyme, to be an Abbay, and is ſtill called euen to our time after Lucion or Lucius: the firſt founder thereof, and the originall beginner of anye ſuch houſe in thoſe partes.

In this alſo he & diuers other of hys friends, continued their times, in great contemplation and prayer, and from hence were tranſlated as occaſion ſerued, vnto ſondrye eccleſiaſticall promotiōs in the time of Conſtatine his brother, ſo that euen by this ſhort narration it is now eaſy to ſée that Lucius the kyng and Lucion the ſonne of Chlorus, were diſtinct perſons.Hermānus. Schedeliꝰ. Herevnto Hermānus Schedeliꝰ. addeth alſo howe he went into Rhetia, and nere vnto the citie Auguſta, cōuerted the Cu •… ienſes, vnto ye fayth of Chriſt, & there likewiſe lyeth buryed in the ſame towne, where his feaſt is holden vpon the thirde daye of December, as may redily be confirmed. That Schedelius erreth not herin alſo; the aunciēt monumēts of the ſaide Abbaye, whereof he was the originall beginner, as I ſayde, doe yeelde ſufficient teſtimonye,Feſtum Lucionis. beſide an Himne made in his commendation, intituled Gaude lucionū &c. Iohn Bouchet. But for more of this you may reſort vnto Bouchet, in his firſt booke, & fift chapter of the Annales of Aquiteine, who maketh the king of Britaine Grandfather to this Luciō. The ſaid Schedelius in like ſort ſetteth down, that his Siſter was Martyred in Trinecaſtell, nere vnto the place where the ſayde Lucion dwelled, wherby it appeareth in lyke ſorte, Emerita martyred in Rhetia. that ſhe was not ſiſter to Lucius kyng of Briteine, of which prince Alexander Neccham in his moſt excellent treatiſe de ſapiencie Diuina ſetteth downe this Diſtichon.

Prima Britannorum fidei lux lucius eſſe Fertur, qui rexit Moenia Brute tua.

But as eche Riuer the farder it runneth from the heade, the more it is increaſed, by ſmall riuelettes, and corrupted with filthie puddles, and ſtinking gutters, that diſcend into the ſame: ſo the puritye of the Goſpell, preached here in Briteine,

Hereſye, 〈◊〉 Monaſtica •… life brogh into B •… taine at one tine by Pellagius.

Bangor.

in proceſſe of time became firſt of all to be corrupted with a new order of religion, and moſt excerable hereſy, both of them being firſt brought in at once, by Pelagius, of Wales, who hauing trauailed thorow Fraunce, Italy, Egypt, Syria, and the Eaſterlye regyons of the worlde: was there at the laſt made an Elder or Biſhop, by ſome of the Monkes, vnto whoſe profeſſion he had not long before addicted himſelfe. Finally returning home againe, he dyd not onely erect an houſe of his owne order, at Bangor in Wales, upon the riuer Dée, but alſo ſowed the peſtiferus ſéede of his hereticall prauities, ouer all this Iſland, whereby he ſeduced great numbers of the Brytons, teaching them to preferre their owne merites, before ye frée mercy of God, in Ieſus Chriſt his ſon.

Thus we ſée how newe deuiſes or orders of religion, and hereſie came in together. I coulde ſhew alſo what Cometes, and ſtrange ſignes appeared in Brytayne, much about the ſame time, the like of which with dyuers other, haue béene perceiued alſo from time to time, ſithence the death of Pelagius at the entrance of any newe kinde of religion into this Ile of Brytaine. But I paſſe them ouer, only for that I woulde not ſeeme in my tractation of Antiquities, to trouble my reader with the rehearſall of any newe inconueniences.

To procéede therefore with my purpoſe after theſe, there followed in lyke ſort, ſundrye other kindes of monaſticall life,Anachorites. Heremites Ciryllines. Benedictines. as Anachorites, (or Ancres) Heremites, Cyrillines & Benedictines, a •… beit, that onely the heremiticall profeſſion was allowed of in Bryteine, vntill the comming of Benedict Biſcop, who erected the firſt houſe of Benedictines, that euer was hearde of in this Ile. They alſo bare his name, and were ſo well liked of all men, yt there were few or no blacke monks in this Ile, but of his order.Monkes and Heremites 〈◊〉 allowed •… in Britaine. The number of religious ho •… ſes in England •… 〈◊〉 their diſ •… lution. So faſt alſo did theſe humaine deuiſes proſper after his time, that at their ſuppreſſion in England & Wales only, there were founde 440. religious houſes at the leaſt, wherevnto if you adde of thoſe few yt are yet ſtanding in Scotland, you ſhal ſone ſée what nūbers of theſe dennes of ſpirituall robbers were mainteined here in Brytaine. As touching Pelagius the firſt Heretike that euer was bredde in this Iſle (notably knowen) and parent of Monachiſme, it is certaine, that before his corruption and fall, he was taken for a man of ſinguler learning, déepe iudgement, and ſuch a one, as vppon whome for his great gift in teaching and ſtrictneſſe of lyfe, no ſmall parte of the hope & expectation of the people did depend But what in wiſdome of the fleſh, without the feare and true knowledge of God, and what is learning except it be handemaide to verifye and ſounde iudgement. Wherfore euen of this man, wée maye ſee it verify •• that one Roger Bak •… pronounced long after.Roger Bacon his •… aying of ye preachers of his time who were ye beſt lawyers & the worſt Diuines. Of the corruption of his time, when all things were meaſured by witte and worldlye po •… licye, rather then by the ſcriptures or Gu •… dans of the ſpirit. Better it is ſaith hée, to heare a rude and ſimple I de •… e preach the truth, without apparauns of ſkill & learned •… loquen •… e, then a profe 〈◊〉 Clearke to ſet forth •… or, with great ſhewe of learning, & boaſt of filed vtterance. Theſe follies of Pelagius, were blaſed abroade about the 400. of Chriſt, & from thenceforth how his number of Monkes increaſed on the one ſide, & his doctrine on the other, there is almoſt no reader that is vnſkilfull & ignorant.

This alſo is certaine, that within the ſpace of 200. yeres and odde, there were more then 2100.More thē •… 100 mon •… es in the •… olledge •… r Abbay •… f Bangor monkes gathered togither in his houſe, whoſe trades not withſtanding the errors of founder, (who taught ſuch an eſtimation of merite and bodily exerciſe, as Paule calleth it) as therby he ſought not onely to impugne, but alſo preuent grace, which was in déede the originall occaſion of the erection of hys houſe) were yet farre better and more godly; then all thoſe religious orders, that were inuented of later time, wherein the profeſſours lyued to themſelues, their wombes and the licencious fruition of thoſe partes, that are beneath the belly. For theſe laboured cōtinuallye for their owne liuings, at vacant times from praier, and for the better maintenance, of ſuch as were their appoynted Preachers. Their liues alſo were correſpondent to their doctrine, ſo that herein onelye they ſéemed intollerable, in that they had confidence in their deedes, & that they had no warrant out of the worde for their ſuccor & defēce, but were ſuch a plant, as the heauenly father had not planted, and therefore no meruaile, though afterwarde they were rayſed by the rootes.

But as Pelagius and his adherentes, had a tyme to infecte the Church of Chriſt in the Britaine, ſo the lyuing GOD hath had a ſeaſon to purge the ſame, though not by a full reformation of doctrine, ſith Germanus, Lupus, Palladius, Patricius, Germanus, Lupus, Palladius, Patricius. and ſuch like leaning vnto the monaſticall trades, did not ſomuch cōdemne the generall errors of Pellagius, one way as maintayne the ſame, or as euill opiniōs another. For as Patricke ſéemed to like well of ye honoring of the dead, ſo Germanus being in Britaine erected a chappel to S. Alha •… ▪ the •… ther in Lupus played as Palladius upheld the ſtrickeneſſe of life,Seuerus Sulpitius in vita patricij. •… umonaſticall profeſſion 〈◊〉 he vttermoſt of his power. Wherfore God purged his houſe, rather by taking away ye wicked, and 〈◊〉 ſcholemaiſters of errour, out of this lyfe: hoping that by ſuch meanes, his people woulde haue giuen eare to the godly that remained. But when thys hy •… pr •• yſe coulde take replace, & the ſhéepe of his paſture woulde rec •… iue no wholeſome nom •… nition, it pleaſed his maieſtie, to let thē runne on headlong from one iniquitie to another, inſomuch that after the doctrine of Pelagius, it receiued that o •… Rome alſo, •• ought i •… by Auguſtine and his makes, wherby it was to be ſeene, Auguſtine ye Monke. how they fell from the truth into hereſye, & from one hereſy ſtill into another, till at the laſt they were drawned altogither, in the pitte of error, digged vp by Antichriſt, as welles that holde no water, which notwithſtanding to their followers ſéemed to be moſt founde doctrine, and ciſternes of liuing water to ſuch as imbraced the ſame.

This Auguſtine after his arriuall,Auguſtine. conuerted the Saxons in déede from Paganiſme, but as the Prouerb ſayth; bringing them out of Goddes bleſſing into the warme ſunne, he alſo imbued them wyth no leſſe hurtfull ſuperſticion, then they did knowe before: for beſide the only name of Chriſt, and externall contempt of their priſtinate Idolatrye, be taught them nothing at all, but rather I ſay made an exchange, from groſſe to ſubtill trecherie, from open to ſecret Idolatry, and frō the name of Paganes, to the bare title of chriſtians, thinking this ſufficient for theyr ſoules health, and the ſtabliſhment of hys monachiſme, of which kynde of profeſſion, the holye Scriptures of God can in no wyſe allowe. But what ca •… ed he ſith he got the great fiſh for which he did caſt his hooke, & ſo great was the fiſhe that he caught in the end, that within the ſpace of 1000 & leſſe it deuoured the fourth parte and more, of the beſt ſoyle of the Iſlande, which was whollye beſtowed vpon his monkes, and other relygious brodes, yt were hatched ſince his time.

Whileſt theſe things were thus in hande, in the ſouth parte of Albion, the Meates, Pictes, and Caledoniens,Meates. Pictes, Caledonies which lye beyonde the Scottiſh ſea, receiued alſo the preaching of ſuch chriſtian elders, as aduentured thither daily, and not without great ſucceſſe, and increaſe of perfit godlyneſſe, in that parte of the Ile. Certes this proſperous attempt, paſſed all mens expectatiō, for that theſe nations were in thoſe dayes reputed wild ſauage, and more vnfaithfull and craftye, then well minded people, (as the wilde Iriſh are in my time) and ſuch were they to ſay the truth, in déede, as neyther the ſugred curteſye, nor ſharpe ſwordes of the Romaines, coulde reſtreyne from their naturall fury or bring to any order. For this cauſe alſo in thend ye Romaine Emperours did vtterly caſt them of as an vnprofitable, brutiſhe, and vntameable nation, & by an huge wall hereafter to be deſcribed, ſeparated that rude companye from the milde and ciuill portion.

Scotlande conuerted to ye fayth of Chriſt.This conuerſion of the north parts, fell out in the ſixt yeare before the warres that Seuorus had in thoſe quarters, and 170. after ye death of our Sauiour Ieſus Chriſt. From thenceforth alſo the chriſtian religion contynued ſtill among them, by the diligent care of their Paſtors and Byſhops (after the vſe of the churches of the ſouth part of this Iſland) tyll the Romaine ſhepehearde ſought them out, and founde the meanes to pull them vnto him in like ſort with his long ſtaffe as he had done our countryemen, whereby in in the ende he aboliſhed the rites of the churches of Aſia there alſo, as Auguſtine had done already in England: and in ſtéede of the ſame did furniſh it vp, with thoſe of his pontificall Sie, although there was great contention, and no leſſe bloudſhed made amongſt them, before it coulde be brought to paſſe, as by the Hyſtories, of both nations yet extaunt is caſye to be ſéene.

Palladius.In the time of Coeleſtine Biſhop of Rome, one Palladius, The firſt attempt of the Biſh. of Rome to bring Scotlande vnder hys obedience. a Grecian borne, (to whome Cyrill wrote hys Dialogue, de adoratione in ſpiritu) & ſometime diſciple to Iohn the 24. Biſhop of Ieruſalem, came ouer from Rome into Brytaine, there to ſuppreſſe the Pellagien hereſye, which not a little moleſted the Orthodoxes of that Iland. And hauing done much good in the extinguiſhing of the aforeſayd opiniō there, he went at the laſt alſo into Scotlande, ſuppoſing no leſſe, but after he had trauailed ſomewhat in confutation of the Pelagiens in thoſe partes, he ſhoulde eaſilye perſwade that crooked nation to admit and receiue the rytes of the church of Rome, as he woulde faine haue done beforehande in the ſouth. Faſtidius Biſhop of London. But as Faſtidius Biſhop of Londō, and his Suffragans reſiſted him here, ſo dyd the Scottiſh Prelates withſtande him here alſo, in this behalfe: howbeit becauſe of the authoritie of his commiſſon, grauitie of perſonage, & the great gift which he had in the vayne of pleaſaunt perſwaſion, (whereby he drewe the people after him, as Orpheus did the ſtones with his Harpe, and Hercules ſuch as hearde him by his tongue,) they had hym in great admiration, & are nowe contented (& the rather alſo for that he came frō Rome,) to take him for their chiefe Apoſtle, Palladi •… e accompt •… for the Apoſtle of Scottes returning from hys comming vnto them, as from the fayth receiued, which was in the 431. yeare of Chriſt, as the truth of theyr Hiſtory doth very well confirme.

Thus wée ſée what religion hath from time to time béene receiued in this Iſlande, and howe and when the faith of Chriſt came firſt into our country. Howbeit as in proceſſe of time it was ouerſhadowed, and corrupted with the dreames, and fantaſticall imaginations of man, ſo it daily waxed woorſe & woorſe, till that it pleaſed God to reſtore the preaching of his Goſpell againe in our dayes, wherby the man of ſinne is nowe openly reuealed, and the puritye of the worde once agayne brought to light, to the vtter ouerthrowe of Sathan, and his Popiſh adherentes that honour him day and night.

Of the number and names of ſuch ſalt Iſlands, as lye diſperſed rounde about vppon the coaſt of Brytaine. Cap. 8.

THere are néere vnto, or not verye farre from the coaſts of Brytaine many faire Iſlandes, whereof Irelande with hir neighbors, (not here hādled) ſéeme to be the chiefe. But of ye reaſt, ſome are much larger or leſſe then other, diuers in lyke ſort enuironed continually with the ſalt ſea, (whereof I purpoſe onely to intreate, although not a few of them be Ilands but at the floude) & other finally be clipped partely by the freſh, and partly by the ſalt water, or by the freſhe alone, whereof I may ſpeake afterwarde.

Of theſe ſalt Iſlandes, (for ſo I call them that are enuyroned with the Ocean-waues) ſome are fruitefull in Wood, Corne, Wildefoule, and paſture grounde for Cattel, albeit that manye of them be accounted barren becauſe they are only repleniſhed with conies & thoſe of ſundry collors, (cheriſhed of purpoſe by the owners, for their ſkinnes carcaſes, and prouyſion of houſholde,) wythout eyther man, or woman, otherwiſe inhabiting in them. Furthermore, the greateſt number of theſe Iſlandes, haue Townes and pariſhe Churches, within theyr ſeuerall precinctes, ſome mo, ſome leſſe: and beſide all thys, are ſo inriched with commodities, that they haue pleaſant hauens, freſhe ſpringes, great ſtore of fiſhe, and plentye of Cattell, whereby the inhabitants doe reape no ſmall aduantage. How many they are in nūber I cānot as yet determine, bycauſe myne informations are not ſo fully ſet down, as the promiſes of ſome on the ſide, & myne expectation on the other, did extēd vnto. Howbeit, ye firſt of al there are certeine which lie néere togither, as it were by heaps & cluſters, I hope, 〈◊〉 will rediliy deny.Neſiadae. Inſule. Scylurum. Sileuſtrae. Syllanae. Sorlingae Sylley. Hebrides. Hebudes. Meuanie. Orchades. Of theſe alſo thoſe called ye Neſiadae, Inſulae Scylurum, Sileuſtrae, Syllanae, nowe ye ſorlings, and Iſles of Silley, lying beyond Cornwall are one, and conteineth in number one hundred fourtye & ſeauen, (eche of them, bearing graſſe) beſides ſhelfers and ſhallowes. In like ſort the company of the Hebrides are another which are ſayd to be 43. ſituate vpon the weſt ſide of this Iſland, betwéene Ireland and Scotland, and of which there are ſome, that repute Angleſey, Mona Gaeſaris, & other lying betwéene them to be percell, in theyr corrupted iudgement. The thirde cluſter or bunche, conſiſteth of thoſe, that are called the Orchades, and theſe lye vpon the Northweſt point of Scotlande being 31. in number, as for the reaſt they lye ſcattered here and there, and yet not to be vntouched as theyr courſes ſhall come about.

There haue béene diuers that haue written of purpoſe, De inſulis Britanniae, as Caeſar doth confeſſe, the lyke alſo maye be ſéene by Plutarche who nameth one Demetrius, a Brytaine that ſhoulde ſet foorth an exact treatiſe of eche of them in order, but ſith thoſe bookes are now peryſhed, and the moſt of the ſayde Iſlandes remaine vtterly vnknowne, euen to our owne ſelues. I meane God willyng to ſet downe ſo many of them with their commodities, as I doe either knowe by Leland, or am otherwyſe inſtructed of, by ſuch as are of credite. Herein alſo I will touch at large ſuch as are moſt famous, and brieflye paſſe ouer thoſe that are obſcure and vnknowen, making myne entraunce at the Thames mouth, and directing thys imagined courſe, (for I neuer ſailed it), by ye ſouth part of the Iland, into ye Weſt. Frō thence in lyke ſort, I will proceede into the North, & come about againe by the eaſt ſide into ye fall of the aforeſaid ſtreame, where I will ſtrike ſayle, & ſafely be ſet a ſhoore, that haue often in this voyage wanted water, but oftner béene ſet a grounde, eſpeciallye on the Scottiſh ſide.

In beginning therfore, with ſuch as lye in the mouth of the aforeſayde Riuer, I muſt néedes paſſe by the Hoo,Hoo. whiche is not an Iſlande but (if I may giue ſuch péeces a new name) a bylande, bycauſe we may paſſe thyther from the maine Iſle, by an Iſthums or ſtrictlande, that is to ſay by lande, without anye veſſell, at the full Sea, or any horſe at the ebbe.Greane. It lyeth betwéene Clyffe and the midway, that goeth alōg by Rocheſter. Next vnthis we haue the Greane wherein is a towne of the ſame denomination, an Iſle ſuppoſed to be foure miles in length, and two in bredth.Shepey. Then come we to Shepey, which conteineth ſeauen myles in length, and thrée in breadth, wherein is a caſtell called Quinborowe, and a Parke, beſide foure Townes, of which one is named Munſter, another Eaſtchurch, the thyrde Warden, & the fourth Leyden: the whole ſ •… yle being •… thorowly •… ad with ſheepe, •… erye well woodded, and as I here belonging to the Lord Cheyney, as parcell of his 〈◊〉 inheritaunce It lyeth thirtéene myles by water from Rocheſter, but the Caſtle is fiftéene, and by ſouth thereof are two ſmall Iſlandes, whereof the one is called Elmeſy, and the more eaſterly Herteſy▪ Elmeſey. Hertſey. In this alſo is a towne called Hertie, or Hartie, and all in the Hathe of Scraie, notwithſtanding that Hartie lieth in the hundred of Fauerſham, and Shepey retaineth one eſpecyall Baily of hir owne.

From hence we paſſe by the Reculuers, (or territorie belonging in tyme paſt to one Raculphus, who erected an houſe of religion, or ſome ſuch thing there,) vnto a litle Iſland, in the ſtoure mouth.Stureſey. Thanet. Herevpon alſo the Thanet abutteth, which is rather a bylande then an yland. Beda noteth it in times paſt to haue contayned 600 families, which are all one with Hidelandes In Lincolneſhire the worde hyde or hidelande, was neuer in vſe in olde time as in other places but for hide they vſed the word Catucate or cartware, or Teme, and theſe were of no leſſe compaſſe then an hideland. Ex Hugone le blanc Monacho petroburgenſi. Plowghlandes, Carrucates or Temewares. He addeth alſo ye it is deuided from our continent, by the riuer called Wantſume, which is about thrée furlongs brode, & to be paſſed ouer in two places onely.

But whereas Polidore ſayeth, the Tenet is nyne myles in length & not much leſſe in bredth, it is nowe reconed that it hath not much aboue ſeuē myles from Nordtmuth to Sandwiche, & foure in bredth, frō the Stoure to Margate, or from the South to the North, the circuit of ye whole being 17. or 18. as Leylād alſo noteth. This Ilād hath no wood growing in it except it be forced, & yet otherwiſe it is very fruitfull, and beſide that, it wanteth fewe other commodities, the fineſt chalke is ſayde to be found there. Herin alſo dyd Auguſtine the Monke firſt arriue when he came to conuert the Saxons, & afterward in proceſſe of tyme, ſundry religious houſes were erected there, as in a ſoyle much bettered (as ye ſuperſticiors ſuppoſed) by ſteps of that holy man & ſuch as came ouer with him. There are at this tyme 10. Pariſh churches at the leaſt in ye Iſle of Thanet, as S. Nicholas, Birchingtō S. Iohns, Wood, or Woodchurch, S. Peters, S. Laurēs, Mowntō or Monketon, Minſter, S. Gyles and all Saincts, wherof M. Lambert hath written at large in his deſcription of Kent, & placed the ſame in lath the of S. Auguſtine and hundred of Ringeflow as may eaſily be ſéene to him that will peruſe it.

Rutupium,Sometyme Rutupium (or as Beda calleth it Reptaceſter) ſtoode alſo in this Iſlande, but now thorowe alteration of the chanell of the Dour, it is ſhut quite out and annexed to the maine. It is called in theſe daies Richeborow and as it ſhoulde ſeeme buylded vpon an indifferent ſoyle, or highe grounde. The large brickes alſo yet to be ſéene there, in the ruinous walles, declare eyther the Romayne or the old Brittiſh workemanſhip. But as time decayeth all things, ſo Rutupium is now become deſolate, & out of the duſt therof Sandwiche producted, which ſtandeth a full mile from the place, where Reptaceſter ſtoode. The olde writers affirme, how Ethelbert the firſt chriſtian king of Kent, did holde his pallace in this towne, and yet none of his coyne hath hitherto béene founde there, as is dayly that of the Romaynes, whereof many péeces of ſiluer and gold, ſo wel as of braſſe, copper, and other mettal haue often bene ſhewed vnto me. It ſhoulde appeare in lyke ſorte that of this place, all the whole coaſt of Kent therabout, was called Littus Rutupinum, which ſome doe not a little confirme by theſe words of Lucane, to be red in his ſixt booke, ſoone after the beginning. Aut vaga cum Tethis, Rutupina que littora feruent, Vnda Calidonios fallit turbata Brittannos. Or when the wādering Seas or Kentiſh coaſts doe worke, The laſt verſe of one copie and firſt of another. and Calidons of Brittiſhe bloude, the troubled waues beguyle. Meaning in like ſorte by the latter the coaſte néere Andredeſwalde, which in time paſt was called Littus Calidonium of that wood or forreſt, as Leland alſo confirmeth. But as it is not my minde to deale any thing curiouſly in theſe by matters, ſo in returning againe to my purpoſe, & taking my iorney toward the Wight, I muſt néeds paſſe by Seleſey,Seleſey. which ſometime as it ſhould ſéeme hath ben a noble yland, but now a Bylād or Peninſula, wherin the chiefe Sie of the Byſhop of Chicheſter was holden by the ſpace of 329. yeres, & vnder 20. Biſhops.

Thorne.Next vnto this, we come vnto thoſe that lye betwéene the Wight and the mayne lande, of which the moſt eaſterly is called Thorne, & to ſay truth, ye very leaſt of al that are to be founde in that knotte. Being paſt the Thorne we touched vpon the Haling, which is bigger then the Thorne, and wherein one towne is ſcituate of the ſame denominatiō beſide another, whoſe name I remember not. By weſt alſo of the Haling lieth the Port (the greateſt of the thrée already mencioned) & in this ſtandeth Portſmouth and Ringſtéed,Haling. whereof alſo our Lelande, ſayeth thus. Port Iſle is cut frō the ſhore by an arme of the maine hauen, which breaketh out about three myles aboue Portſmouth & goeth vp two myles or more by moriſhe grounde to a place called Portbridge,Port. which is two myles frō Portſmouth. Thē breaketh there out another Créeke frō the maine ſea, about Auant hauen, which gulleth vp almoſt to Portbridge, and thence is the ground diſſeuered, ſo that Portſmouth ſtādeth in a corner of this Iſle, which Iſland is in length ſixe myles, and thrée myles in bredth, very good for graſſe & corne, not without ſome wood, and here and there incloſure. Beſide this there is alſo another Iſlād north northweſt of port yle, which is now ſo worne and waſhed awaye with the working of the ſea, that at the ſpring tides it is wholly couered with water, and thereby made vnprofitable. Finally being paſt all theſe, & in compaſſing this goulfe, we come by an other, which lyeth North of Hirſt caſtell, and ſoutheaſt of Kaie hauen, whereof I finde nothing worthy to be noted, ſauing that it wanteth wood as Ptolomie affirmeth in hys Geographicall tables of all thoſe Iſlands, which enuironne our Albion.

The Wight it ſelfe is called in latine Vectis, Wight. Guidh. but in the Bryttiſh ſpeach Guidh, that is to ſay éefe or eaſie to be ſéene. It lieth diſtāt from the ſouth ſhore of Britaine (where it is fardeſt of) by fiue myles & a halfe, but where it commeth néereſt, not paſſing a thouſande paces, and this at the cut ouer betwene Hirſt caſtell and a place called Whetwell chine, as the inhabitauntes doe report. It contayneth in length twentie myles, and in bredth tenne, it hath alſo the North poole eleuated by 50. degrées and 27. minutes, & is onely 18. degrées in diſtaunce, and 50. odde minutes, from the Weſt point as experience hath confirmed, contrarie to the deſcription of Ptolomie, and ſuch as followe his aſſertions in the ſame. In forme, it repreſenteth almoſt an egge, and ſo well is it inhabited with méere Engliſh at this preſent, that there are thirtie ſixe Townes, Villages and Caſtels to be founde therin, beſide 27. Pariſh churches, of which 15. or 16. haue their Parſons, the reaſt eyther ſuch poore Vicares or Curates, as the liuings left are able to ſuſtayne. The names of the Pariſhes in the Wight are theſe.

1. Newport, a chap. 2. Cairſbroſie. v. 3. Northwood. 4. Arriun. v. 5. Goddeſhill. v. 6. Whytwell. 7. S. Laurence. p. 8. Nighton. p. 9. Brading. v.P. ſignifieth Par •… nages, •… Vicar •• 10. Newchurch. v. 11. S. Helene. v. 12. Yauerland. p. 13. Calborne. p. 14. Bonechurch. p. 15. Motteſſon. p. 16. Yarmouth. p. 17. Thorley. v. 18. Sha ••• e. v. 19. Whippinghā. p. 20. W •… tton. p. 21. Chale. p. 22. Kingſton. p. 23. Shorwell. p. 24. •… a •• mbe. p. 25. Bro •… ie. 26. Bryxſton. p. 27. Be •… iſted. p.

It belongeth for temporall Iuriſdiction to the countie of Hamſhire, but in ſpirituall caſes, it yéeldeth obediēce to the See of Chicheſter, whereof it is a De •• erie. As for the ſoyle of the whole Iſland, it is very fruitful, for notwithſtanding that the ſhore of it ſelfe be very full of rockes and •… aggy cliffes, yet there wanteth no plentie of cattell, corne, paſture, medow grounde, wilde foule, fiſh, freſh riuers, and pleaſant wooddes, wherby the inhabitants may lyue in eaſe and welfare. It was firſt ruled by a ſeuerall king, and afterwarde wonne from the Britons by Veſpaſian the Legate, at ſuch tyme as he made a voyage into the Weſt country. In proceſſe of tyme alſo it was gotten frō the Romaines by Ceadwall •… , who killed Aruald that reigned there, and reſerued the ſouereingtie of that Iſle to himſelfe, and his ſucceſſours. After Ceadwalla, Woolfride the Parricide was the firſt Saxon Prince, that aduentured into the Wight, whether he was driuen by Kenwalch of the Weſt ſaxons, who made great warres vpon him, and in the ende compelled hym to flye into this place for ſuccours, as did alſo king Iohn, in the rebellious ſturre of his Barons, practiſed by the clargie: the ſayd Iſlād being as then in poſſeſſiō of the Fortes as ſome doe write that haue handled it of purpoſe. The firſt Earle of this Iſlande that I doe read of, was one Baldwijne de Betoun who maryed for his ſeconde wife, the daughter of William le Groſſe Earle of Awmarle, but he dying without iſſue by this Lady, ſhe was maryed ye ſecond time to Earle Mawndeuile, and thirdlye to William de Fortes, who finyſhed Skipton Caſtell, which hys wyues father had begunne about the time of king Richard ye firſt. Hereby it came to paſſe alſo, yt the fortes were Erles of Awmarle, Wight, and Deuonſhyre a long time, till the Lady Elizabeth Fortes ſole heire to all thoſe poſſeſſions came to age, with whō king Edward the thirde ſo preuayled thorow money and fayre wordes, that he gate the poſſeſſion of the Wight wholly into his handes. After we be paſt the Wight, we go forwarde and come vnto Poole hauen, wherein is an Iſle, called Brunt Keyſi, in which was ſometime a Pariſhe church, •… unt •… ſi. and yet a chappell at this preſent as I here. There are alſo two other Iſles but I know not their names.

Wée haue after wée are paſſed by theſe another Iſle,Portland. alſo vpō the co •• named Portland not farre from Waymouth a prety fertile péece through wtout woode, of 10. myles in circuite, now well inhabited, but much better heretofore, & yet are there about 80. houſholdes in it. There is alſo but one ſtréete of houſes therin, the reaſt are diſperſed, howbeit they belong all to one Pariſhe Church, whereas in time paſt there were two within the compaſſe of the ſame. There is alſo a Caſtell of the •… ings, who is Lord of the Iſle, although the biſhop of Wincheſter be patrone of the Church, the perſonage whereof is the faireſt houſe in al the péece. The people there are excellent •• ingers of ſtones, which feate they vſe for the defence of their Iſlande, and yet otherwiſe very couetous. And wheras in tyme paſt they lyued onely by fiſhing, now they fall to tillage, their fire bote is brought out of the wight, and other places, yet do they burne much cowdung, dryed in the ſonne: for there is I ſay no wood in ye Iſle, except a few elmes that be about the church. There would ſome growe there, no doubt if they were willing to plant it, although the ſoyle lye very bleake & open. It is not long ſince this was vnited to the mayne, and likely ere long to be cut of againe. Being paſt thys we rayſe another, alſo in the mouth of the Gowy, betwene Golſforde & Lime, of which for the ſmalneſſe therof I make no great accompt. Wherfore giuing ouer to intreate anye farder of it I caſt about to Gerſey, and Gerneſey,Gerſey. Garneſey. which Iſles with their appurtenaunces appertayned in tymes paſt to the Dukes of Normandye, but now they remayne to our Quéene, as percell of Hamſhyre and belonging to hir Crowne, by meanes of a compoſition made, betwéene king Iohn of England, & the king of Fraunce, when the Dominions of the ſaid Prince began ſo faſt to decreaſe, as Thomas Sulmo ſayth.

Of theſe two, Gerſey is the greateſt,Gerſey. as an Iſlād hauing 30. miles in cōpas, as moſt men doe cōiecture. There are likewiſe in the ſame twelue Pariſh Churches, wyth a Colledge, which hath a Deane and Prebendes. It is diſtaunt from Gerneſey full 21. myles, or thereaboutes. In this latter alſo, there haue bene in times paſt, fiue religious houſes and nyne Caſtelles,Gerneſey. howbeit in theſe dayes there is but one Pariſh church left ſtanding in the ſame. There are alſo certayne other ſmall Iſlands, which Henry the ſecond in his Donation calleth Inſuletas (beſide very many rocks) wherof one called S. Helenes (wherein ſometyme was a Monaſtery) is faſt vpon Gerſey,S. Hereli. another is named ye Cornet, Cornet. which hath a Caſtell not paſſing an arrow ſhoote frō Gerſey. The Serke alſo is betwéene both, which is is ſixe myles about,Serke. and hath another annexed to it by an Iſthmus or Strictlande, wherein was a religious houſe, and therewith all great ſtore of conyes.

Brehoc. Gytho. Herme.There is alſo the Brehoc, the Gytho, and the Herme, which latter is foure myles in compaſſe, and therein was ſometyme a Chanonry, that afterwarde was conuerted into an houſe of Franciſcanes. There are two other likewyſe néere vnto that of S. Helerie of whoſe names I haue no notice. There is alſo the rockye, Burho als. the Iſle of Rattes. Iſle, of Burhoo, but nowe the Iſle of Rattes (ſo called of the huge plentie of Rattes that are founde there, though otherwiſe it be repleniſhed with infinite ſtore of Conyes, betwéene whome and the Rattes, as I coniecture thoſe which we call Turkie confes are oftentimes produced among thoſe few houſes that are to be ſéene in thys Iland. Beſide this there is moreouer the Iſle of Alderney a very pretie Plot,Alderney. about ſeuen miles in compaſſe, wherein a Prieſt not long ſince did find a coffin of ſtone, in which lay ye body of and huge Gyaunt, whoſe fore téeth were ſo bygge as a mans fiſt, as Lelande doth report.

Certes this to me is no marueile at al, ſith I haue read of greater, and mencioned them already in the beginning of thys booke. Such a one, alſo haue they in Spayne, whereunto they go in pilgrimage as vnto S. Chriſtophers tooth, but it was one of his eye téeth, if Lodouicus Viues ſay true, who went hither to offer vnto ye ſame. S. Auguſt writeth in like ſorte, of ſuch another found vpō the coſt of Vtica, and thereby not onely gathered that all men were not onely farre greater then they be now, but alſo the Giaunts farre excéeding the huge ſtature of the hygheſt of them all. Homere complayneth that men in hys time were but Dwarfes in compariſon of ſuch as lyued in the warres of Troy. Sée his fift Iliade, where he ſpeaketh of Diomedes & how he threw a ſtone at Aeneas, (which 14. men of his time were not able to ſturre) & therewith did hit hym on the thighe & ouerthrowe him. Virgile alſo noteth no leſſe, but Iuuenall brieflye comprehendeth all thys in his 15. Satyra, where he ſayth. Saxa inclinatis per humum quaeſita lacertis Iliad 5. & 7.Incipiunt torquere, domeſtica ſeditione Tela, nec hunc lapidem, quali ſe Turnus, & Aiax, Et quo Tytides percuſsit pondere coxam Virgilius Aen. 12.Aeneae: ſed quem valeant emittere dextrae Illis diſsimiles, & noſtro tempore natae. Nam genus hoc viuo iam decreſcebat Homero. Terra malos homines nunq educat, •… t a puſillos, Ergo De •… s qui •… aſpex •… t, ri •… 〈◊〉 But to returne agayne vnto the Iſle of Alderney frōwhence I haue digreſſed. Herein alſo is a pretie towne with a Pariſh church, great plentie of Corne, Cattell, Conyes, and wilde foule, whereby the inhabitauntes doe reape much gayne and commoditie, onelye wood is theyr want, which they otherwyſe ſupply. The language alſo of ſuch as dwel in theſe Iſles, is Frenche, but the attire of thoſe yt liued in Gerneſey & Gerſey, vntil the time of King Henry the eyght, was al after the Iriſh guyſe. The Iſle of Gerneſey alſo was ſore ſpoyled by the Frenche 1371. & left ſo deſolate that onely one caſtell remained therein vntouched.

Beyonde thys and néere vnto the coaſt of Englande (for theſe doe lye about the verye middeſt of the Brittiſh ſea) we haue one Iſlande called the Bruch or the Bruchſey,Bruchſey lying about two myles from Poole, whether men ſayle from the Fromouth, & wherin is nought elſe, but an olde Chappell, without other houſing.

Next to this alſo are certaine rocks, which ſome take for Iſles, as Illeſtō rocke nere vnto Peritorie, Horeſtan Iſle a myle from Peritorie by South, Blacke rocke Iſle, Southeaſt from Perytorie toward Teygnemouth, and alſo Cheſter, otherwyſe called Plegymudham: but howe (to ſaye truth) or where this latter lieth, I cānot make report, as yet, & ſith Leland noteth them togither, I thinke it not my part to make ſeparation of them.

From hence the next Iſle is called Mount Iſland, otherwiſe Mowtland,Mount Iſlande. ſcituate ouer againſt Lough, about two myles from the ſhore, and well néere, thrée myles in compaſſe. This Iſland hath no inhabitants, but onely the Warrenner & his dogge, who looketh vnto the Conies there: notwithſtanding that vpō the coaſt therof in time of the yere, great ſtore of Pylchardes is taken, and caryed from thence into many places of our coūtrey. It hath alſo a freſh Well comming out of the rockes, which is woorthy to be noted in ſo ſmall a cōpaſſe of ground. Moreouer in the mouth of the créeke that leadeth vnto Lough, or Loow, as ſome call it, there is an other little Iſlande of about eight Acres of grounde called S. Nicholas Iſle, S. Nichol •… Iſlande. and midwaye betwéene Falmouth, and Dudman, (a certayne Promontorie) is ſuch another named the Grefe,Greefe. Inis: Pr •… wherein is great ſtore of Gulles & ſea foule. As for Inis Prynin, it lyeth within the Baye about thrée myles from Lizardes, & contayneth not aboue two Acres of groūd, from which Newltjn is not farre diſtaunt, & wherein is a poore fiſher r •… wne and a fayre We •… ſpring, whereof as yet no writer hath made mention. After theſe (o •… teing, p •… ̄ndouant in ye point of Fulmouth hane) we came at laſt to ſaint Michaels profit,Mount. S. Mi •… haeli. wherof I find this deſcription readye to my handes in Lelande. The compaſſe of the roote of the Moūt of ſaint Michael is not much more then halfe a myle, and of this the South part is paſturable and bréedeth Conyes; the reſidue high and rocky. In the North ſide thereof alſo is a Garden, with certayne houſes and ſhoppes for fiſhermen. Furthermore, the way to the Mountaine lieth at the North ſide, and is frequented from halfe ebbe to halfe floud, the entraunce beginning at the foote of the Hyll, & ſo aſſending by ſteps and greces weſtward, firſt, and then Eaſtward to the vtterward of the Church. Within the ſame ward alſo is a Court ſtrongly walled, wherin on the ſouthſide is a Chappell of S. Michaell, and in the Eaſtſide another of our Lady. Many times a man maye come to the hill on foote. On the North Northweſt ſide hereof alſo, is a Piere for botes and ſhips, and in the baye betwixt the Mount & Penſantz are ſéene at the lowe water marke, diuers rootes and ſtubbes of trées, beſide hewen ſtone, ſometimes of dores and windowes, which are perceyued in the inner part of the Bay, and import that there hath not onely béene buylding, but alſo firme ground there, whereas the Salt water doth now rule & beare the maſtery. Beyond this is an other litle Iſle,S. Clements. called S. Clemēts Iſle, of a Chappell there dedicated to that Saint. It hath a litle beyond it, Mowſhole, which is not touched in any Card. As for Mowſhole it ſelf it is a towne of the maine, called in Corniſh port Enis, that is, portus inſule, & in tinne workes néere vnto the ſame, there hath bene founde of late, ſpeare heddes, battaile axes, & ſwords of Copper, wrapped vp in linnen and ſcarſely hurt with ruſt or other hinderance. Certes the ſea hath won very much in this corner of our Iſlande, but chiefly betwéene Mowſhole Penſardes.

Hauing thus paſſed ouer very néere all ſuch Iſles, as lye vppon the ſouth coaſt of Brytaine, and nowe being come vnto the weſt part of our coūtry, a ſodeyne Pirry catcheth holde of vs (as it did before, when we went to Gerſy) and caryeth vs yet more weſterlye amōg the flattes of Sylly. Such force doth the ſoutheaſt winde often ſhowe vpon poore traueylers in thoſe parties, as the ſouth & ſouthweſt, doth vpon ſtraungers againſt the Brytiſh coaſt, that are not ſkilfull of our rodes, and herborowes. Howbeit ſuch was our ſucceſſe in their voyage, that we feared no rockes,King Athelſtane hauing ſubdued the Syllane Iſles, builded a Colledge of Prieſts at S. Burien, in perfourmance of his vowe, made whē he enterpriſed this voyage, for his ſafe returne. (more then did king Athelſtane, when he ſubdued thē) nor any tempeſt of weather in thoſe partes, that •• lde annoy the paſſage. Peruſing therefore the periles whereinto we were pitifully plouged: we founde the Syllane Ilande 〈◊〉 (places often robbed by the Frenchmen and Spanyardes) to lye diſtaunt from the poynt of Cornewall, about thrée or foure houre 〈◊〉 ſayling, or twentie Englyſhe miles, as ſome men doe account it. There are of theſe as I ſayde, to the number of one hundreth forty ſeauen in ſight, whereof eche one is greater or leſſe then other, and moſt of them ſometime inhabited, howbeit, there are twentie of them, which for their greatneſſe & commodities, excéede all the reaſt. Therto (if you reſpect their poſition) they are ſcituate in manner of a circle, or ring, hauing an huge lake, or portion of the ſea in the middeſt of them, which is not without perill, to ſuch as with ſmall aduiſement enter into the ſame. Certes it paſſeth my cunning, either to name or to deſcrybe all theſe one hundreth fourtie ſeauen according to their eſtate, neither haue I had any information of them, more than I haue gathered by Leyland, or gotten out of a Mappe of their deſcriptiō, which I had, ſometyme of Reynolde Woolfe: wherefore omitting as it were all the raggos, and ſuch as are not worthy to haue anytime ſpent about their particular deſcriptions, I will only touch the greateſt and thoſe that ly togither, (as I ſaid) in maner of a roundell.

The firſt and greateſt of theſe therefore, called S. Maries Iſle, is about fiue miles ouer,S. Maries Iſle. or nyne myles in compaſſe. Therein alſo is a pariſhe Church, and a poore Towne belonging thereto, of thrée ſcore houſholdes, beſide a caſtel, plētie of Corne, Co •• es, wilde Swaines, Puffens, Gulles, Cranes & other kindes of Foule, in great abundāce. This fertile Iſlād being thus viewed, we ſailed ſouthwarde by the norman rocke; & S. Maries ſounde vnto Agnus Iſle, which is ſixe myles ouer,Agnus Iſle. & hath in lyke ſorte one Towne or Pariſhe within the ſame of fiue or ſixe houſholdes, beſide no ſmall ſtore of Hogs, & Con •… es, of ſundry coulours, very profitable to theyr owners. It is not long ſince this Iſle was left deſolate, for whē ye inhabitāts therof, returned frō a feaſt holden in S. Maries Iſle, they were al drowned and not one perſon left aliue. There are alſo two other ſmall Iſlandes, betwéene this & the Annot, Annot. wherof I finde nothing worthy relation, for as both of them ioyned together are not comparable, to the ſayde Annot for greatneſſe and circuite, ſo they want both Hogges and Connies, whereof Annot hath great plentie.Minwiſand. Smithy ſounde. Suartigan. Rouſuian. Rouſuiar. Cregwin. There is moreouer the Minwiſand, from whence we paſſe by the Smithy ſound, (leauing thrée little Iſlandes on the left hande, vnto the Suartigan Iſlande, then to Rouſuian, Rouſuiar, and the Cregwin, which ſeauen are for yu moſt part, repleniſhed with Conies only, and wilde Earlike, but voyde of woode, and other commodities, ſauyng of a ſhort kinde of graſſe, or here or there ſome firzes whereon their Conies doe féede.

Leauing therefore theſe deſert péeces, wée incline a little towarde the northweſt, where we ſtumble or runne vppon,Moncarthat. Inis Welſeck. Suethiall. Rat Iſland. Anwall. Brier. Moncarthat, Inis Welſeck, & Suethial. We came in like ſort vnto Ratte Iſlande (wherein are ſo many monſtrous Rattes, that if horſes, or other beaſts, happen to come thither, or be left there by negligence, they are ſure to be deuoured and eaten vp, without all hope of recouerye) the Anwall and the Brier, Iſlandes in lyke ſorte voyde of all good furniture, Conies only excepted, & that; he Brier (wherein is a village, Caſtell, & pariſh Church) bringeth foorth no leſſe ſtore of Hogges, and wyldefoule, then Ratte Iſland doth of Rats, whereof I greatly marueyle.

By north of the Brier, lyeth the Ruſco, which hath a Labell or Bylande ſtretching out toward the ſouthweſt, called Inis widdon. Ruſco. Inis widdō, This Ruſco is verye néere ſo great as that of S. Maries. It hath moreouer an hold, & a Pariſh within it, beſide great ſtore of Conies and wildefoule, whereof they make much gayne in due tyme of the yeare. Next vnto thys wée come to the Rounde Iſland,Round. Iſlande. S. Lides. Notho. Auing. Tyan. then to S. Lides Iſland, (wherin is a Pariſh church, dedicated to that ſaint) the Notho, the Auing, (one of thē being ſituate by ſouth of another) and the Tyan, which later is a great Iſlande, furnyſhed with a Pariſh Church, & no ſmall plenty of Conies as I here. After the Tyan we come to S. Martines Iſle,S. Martines betwixt which & S. Maries, are tenne other, ſmaller, which reach out of the northeaſt into the ſouthweſt, as Knolworth Sniuilliuer, Knolworth. Sniuilliuer. Menwethā Vollis. 1. Surwihe. Volils. 2. Arthurs Ile Guiniliuer. Nenech. Gothrois. Menwetham, Vollis. 1. Surwihe, Vollis. 2. Arthurs Iſland, Guiuiliuer, Nenech and Gothrois, whoſe qualities are dyuers: howbeit as no one of theſe, is to be accounted great in compariſon of the other, ſo they al yéelde a ſhort graſſe, méete for ſhéepe and Conies, as doe alſo the reaſt. In the greater Iſles likewiſe, (whoſe names are commonlye ſuch as thoſe of the Townes, or Churches ſtanding in the ſame) there are as I here ſundrye lakes, and thoſe neuer without great plentye of wildefoule, ſo that the Iſles of Sylly, are ſuppoſed to be no leſſe beneficiall to their Lordes, then anye other whatſoeuer, within the compaſſe of our Iſle, or néere vnto our coaſtes. In ſome of them alſo are wilde ſwine.Wilde ſwine in Sylley. And as thoſe Iſles are ſuppoſed to be a notable ſafegard to the coaſt of Corinewall, ſo in dyuers of them great ſtore of tinne, is to be founde. There is in like maner ſuch plenty of fiſhe taken among theſe ſame, that beſide the féeding of their ſwine wyth all, a man ſhall haue more there for a peny, then in London for ten Grotes: Howbeit their chiefe cōmodity is made by Reigh, which they dry and cutte in péeces, and carying it ouer into litle Britayne, they exchange it there, for Salt, Canuas, readye Money, or other Marchaundiſe which they doe ſtande in neede of. A like trade haue ſome of them alſo, with Buckehorne or dryed Whityng, as I here: but ſith the Authour of this report, did not flatly auouch it, I paſſe ouer that fiſhe as not in ſeaſon at this time. Thus haue we viewed the richeſt and moſt wealthy Iſles of Sylley, frō whence we muſt direct our courſe eaſtwardes, vnto the mouth of the Sauerne, & then go backe againe vnto the weſt poynt of Wales, cōtinuing ſtill our voyage along vpon the weſt coaſt of Brytaine, till we come to the Soluey where at the kingdomes part, and from which forth on we muſt touch ſuch Iſlandes, as lye vpon the weſt and northſhoore, till we be come againe vnto the Scottiſh ſea, and to our owne dominions.

From the poynt of Cornewall therefore, or Promōtory of Helenus, (ſo called, as ſome think,Helenus. Priamus. becauſe Helenus the ſon of Priamꝰ lyeth buried there, except ye ſea haue waſhed away his ſepulchre) vntill we come vnto the mouth of Sauerne, we haue none Iſlandes at all that I do knowe or here of, but one lytle Byland, Cape or Peninſula, which is not to be reconed of in this place. And yet ſith I haue made mention of it, you ſhall vnderſtande, that it is called Pendinas, and beſide yt the compaſſe thereof is not aboue a myle, this is to be remembred farder how there ſtādeth a Pharos or light therein, for ſhippes which ſayle by thoſe coaſts in the night. There is alſo at the very poynt of the ſayde Pendinas, Pendinas. a chappell of S. Nicholas, beſide the church of S. Ia, an Iriſh woman Sainct. It belōged of late to the Lorde Brooke, but nowe as I geſſe the Lorde Mountioy enioyeth it. There is alſo a Blockhouſe, and a péere in the eaſt ſide thereof, but the péere is ſore choked with ſande, as is the whole ſhore furthemore frō S. Ies vnto S. Carantokes, inſomuch that the greateſt parte of thys Bylande is nowe couered with ſandes, which the ſea caſteth vp, & this calamity hath indured little aboue fiftie yeares.

There are alſo two Rockes néere vnto Tredwy, and another not farre from Tintagell, all which many of the common ſort doe repute and take for Iſles: wherefore as one deſirous to note all, I thinke it not beſt that theſe ſhould be omitted, but to procéede. Whē we be come farder; I meane vnto ye Sauerne mouth, we méete the two Holmes, of which one is called Stepholine, and the other Flatholme, of theyr formes.

It ſhoulde ſéeme by ſome that they are not worthy to be placed among Iſlands: yet other ſome are of the opinion, that they are not altogyther ſo baſe, as to bée reputed amongſt flattes or rockes: but whatſoeuer they be, this is ſure that they oft annoye ſuch Paſſengers and Marchauntes as paſſe, and repaſſe vpon that riuer. Neyther doe I reade of any other Iſles which lye by caſt of theſe ſame onely the Barri and Dunwen: •… rri. the firſt of which is ſo called of one Barroc, a religious man as Gyraldus ſaith. And here in is a rock, ſtanding at the very entraunce of the clyffe, which hath a little rift or chine vpon the ſide, whervnto if a mā do lay his eare, he ſhal here a noyſe, as if ſmithes did worke at the forge, ſometimes blowing wyth theyr Bellowes, •… rri, is a •… ght thot •… m the •… re. & ſometimes ſtriking and clinking with Hammers, whereof many men haue great woonder and marueyle. It is about a mile in compaſſe, ſcituate ouer againſt Aberbarry, and hath a chappel in it.

•… unwen. Dunwen, is ſo called of a Churche dedicated to a Welch woman ſaint, called Dunwen, that ſtandeth there. It lyeth more then two miles from Henroſſer, ryght againſt Neuen, and hath within it two fayre mylles, and great ſtore of conies, and if the ſande increaſe ſo faſt herafter as it hath done of late about it, it will be vnyted to the mayne, within a ſhort ſeaſon. Beyond theſe & toward the coaſt of Southwales, lye two other Iſlandes, larger in quantitie, then the Holmes, of which the one is called Caldee or Inis Pyr. •… aldee. It hath a Pariſhe Church wyth a ſpire ſtéeple, and a prety towne belonging to the county of Pembroke, and iuriſdiction of S. Dauid in Wales. Lelande ſuppoſeth the ruines that are founde there in, to haue beene of an olde priorye ſometimes called Lille, which was a celle belonging to the Monaſterye of S. Dogmaell, but of this I can ſaye nothing. The other hyght Londy, •… ondy. wherein is alſo a village or towne, and of thys Iſlande the Parſon of the ſayde towne, is not onelye the captaine, but hath thereto weife, diſtreſſe, and all other commodities belonging to the ſame. It is little aboue ſixtéene myles, from the coaſt of wales, and yet it ſerueth as I am informed Lord and king in Deuonſhyre. Moreouer in thys Iſlande is great plentie of ſhéepe, but more of conies, and therewithall of very fine and ſhort graſſe, for their better foode and paſtureage. And albeit that there be not ſcallie fourtie houſholdes in the whole, yet the inhabitants there with huge ſtones (alreadye prouided) may kéepe of thouſandes of theyr enemies, becauſe it is not poſſible for any aduerſaries to aſſayle them, but onelye at one place, and wyth a moſt daungerous entrance,Schalmey. Schoncold. Scalmey the greater and the leſſe lye northweſt of Milforde hauen a good way. They belong both to the king; but are not inhabited, bicauſe they be ſo often ſpoiled with pirates, Schoncold Iſle ioineth vnto great Scalmey, & is bygger then it, onely a paſſage for ſhippes parteth them wherby they are ſuppoſed to be one, Leland noteth thē to lie in Milford hauē.

Limen as Ptolomy calleth it,Limen or Ramſey. is ſcituate ouer againſt S. Dauides in wales, wherevnto we muſt nedes come, after we be paſt another litle one, which ſome men do call Greſsholme, Gresſholm In a late Mappe I finde this Limen to be called in Engliſhe Ramſey: Lelande alſo confirmeth the ſame, and I cannot learne more thereof, then that it is much greater than any of the other laſt mencioned, (ſithence I deſcribed the holmes) and for temporall iuriſdiction, a member of Penbrookſhire, as it is vnto S. Dauides, for matters concerning ye church. Lelande in his Commentaries of Englande Lib. 8. ſayeth that it contayned thrée Iſlettes, where of the Biſhop of S. Dauids is owner of the greateſt, but ye Chanter of S. Dauids claymeth the ſecond, as the Archedeacon of Cairmaiden doth the thirde. And in theſe is very excellent paſture for ſhéepe, and horſes, but not for other horned beaſts, which lacke their vpper téeth, by nature (whoſe ſubſtaunce is cōuerted into the nouriſhmēt of their hornes) and therefore cannot byte ſo low. Next vnto this Iſle we came to Mawr, Mawr. an Iſland in the mouth of Mawr, ſcant a bow ſhoote ouer, and enuironned at the low water with freſh, but at the high Salt, & here alſo is excellent catching of Heringes.

After this procéeding on ſtil with our courſe; we fetched a compaſſe, going out of the north towarde the weſt, and then turning againe (as the coaſt of the country leadeth) vntill we ſayled full ſouth, leauing the ſhore ſtill on our right hande, vntyll we came vnto a couple of yles, which lye vpō the mouth of the Soch, one of them being diſtaunt, as we geſſed a myle from the other, and neyther of them of anye greatneſſe, almoſt woorthy to remembred. The firſt that we came vnto is called Tudfal and therin is a Church,Tudfall. but without any Pariſhioners, except they be ſhéepe and Conies. The quantitie therof alſo is not much aboue, ſixe acres of grounde, meaſured by the pole. The next is Penthlin, Penthlin. or Myrach, ſcituate in maner betwixt Tudfall, or Tuidall and the ſhore, & herin is very good paſture for horſes, whereof as I take it that name is giuen vnto it. Next vnto them, we come vnto Bardeſey, an Iſlande lying ouer againſt the Southweſt poynt or Promontorie of Northwales,Bardeſey. and whether the reaſt of the Monkes of Bangor dyd flye to ſaue themſelues, when their fellolowes were ſlayne by the Saxon Princes in the quarell of Auguſtine the monke, and the Citie of Caerleon or Cheſter, raced to the grounde. Ptolomie calleth this Iſland, Lymnos, the Britons Enlhi, and therein alſo is a pariſh church, as the report goeth. Frō hence wée caſt about gathering ſtill towarde the Northeaſt, till we came to Caer Ierienrhod a notable rocke ſituate ouer againſt ye mouth of the Leuenni, wherin ſtandeth a ſtrong hold or fortreſſe, or elſe ſome Towne or Village. Certes we could no well diſcerne whether of both it was, becauſe the winde blew harde at Southweſt, the morning was miſtie and our mariners doubting ſome flats to be couched not farre from thence, haſted away vnto Angleſey, whether we went a pace, wyth a redy winde, euen at our owne deſire.

Angleſey cut from Wales by working of the ſea.This Iſlande (which Tacitus miſtaketh, no doubt for Mona Cerſaris) is ſcituate about two myles from the ſhore of Northwales. Paulus Iouius geſſeth that it was in time paſt ioyned to the continent, or maine of our Iſle, and only cut of by working of the Oceane, as Sicilia peraduenture was frō Italy by the violence of the Leuant: thereby alſo as he ſayth the inhabitants were conſtrayned at the firſt to make a bridge ouer into the ſame, till the breach waxed ſo great, that no ſuch paſſage could any longer be mainteyned, but as theſe things d •… e eyther not touche my purpoſe at all, or make ſmally with the preſent deſcription of this Iſle: ſo (in comming to my matter) Angleſey is founde to be full ſo great as the Wight,Angleſey. & nothing inferiour, but rather ſurmounting it, as that alſo which Caeſar calleth Mona in fruitefulneſſe of ſoile by manye an hundred folde. In olde time it was reputed and taken for the common granerie to Wales, as Sicilia was to Italy for their prouiſion of Corne. In lyke maner the Welchmen themſelues called it the mother of theyr country, for giuing their mindes wholly to paſturage, as the moſt eaſie and leſſe chargeable trade, they vtterly neglected tyllage, as men that leaned wholly to the fertilitie of this Iſlande for their Corne, from whence they neuer fayled to receyue cōtinuall abundaunce. It contayned moreouer ſo manye townes welnéere, as there be daies in a ye •• , which ſome conuerting into Cantredes haue accompted but for thrée, as Gyraldus ſayeth. Howbeit as there haue béene I ſay 363. townes in Angleſey, ſo now a great part of ye reconning is vtterly ſhronke, & ſo farre gone to decay, yt the very ruines of theē are vnneth to be ſéene: and yet it ſeemeth to be méetely wel inhabited. Lelande noting the ſmalneſſe of our hundredes in compariſon to that they were in tyme paſt, addeth ſo farre as I remember that there are ſixe of them in Angleſey, as Menay, Maltraith, Liuon, Talbelliō, Torkalm, and Tindaither: herevnto Lhoid ſaith alſo how it belonged in olde time, vnto the kingdome of Guinhed or Northwales, & that therin at a towne called Aberfraw, being on the Southweſt ſide of the Iſle, the kinges of Gwinhed helde euermore their pallaces, whereby it came to paſſe, that the kinges of northwales, were for a lōg time, called kings of Aberfraw, as ye Welchmē named ye kings of England kinges of London, till better inſtruction dyd bring them farder knowledge.

There are in Angleſey many townes and villages, whoſe names as yet I can not orderly attayne vnto: wherefore I will content my ſelfe with the rehearſall of ſo many as we viewed in ſayling about the coaſtes, and otherwyſe hearde report of by ſuch as I haue talked with all. Beginning therefore at the mouth of the Ge •… ni (which ryſeth at Northeaſt aboue Gefni or Geuen •• , 20. myles at ye leaſt into the land) we paſſed firſt by Hundwyn, then by Newborow, Port Hayton, Beaumarrais, Penmō, Eliā, Almwoch, Burric (wherby runneth a rill into a creke) Cornew, Holyhed, (ſtanding in the promontorie) Gwifen, Aberfraw, and Cair Gadwaladar, of all which, the two latter ſtande, as it were in a nuke, betwéene the Geuenni water, & the Fraw, whervpō Aberfraw is ſcituate. Within the Iland, we hard only of Gefni afore mētioned, of Griſtial ſtāding vpō ye ſame water of Tefri, of Lanerchimedh, Lachtenfarwy & Bodedrin, but of all theſe the chiefe is nowe Beaumarais, which was buylded ſometyme by king Edward the firſt, and therewithall a ſtrong Caſtell about the yeare 1295. to kepe that lande in quiet. There are alſo as Leland ſayth 31. Pariſhe churches beſide 69. chappelles, that is 100. in all: but hereof I can ſay litle, for lacke of iuſt inſtruction. In tymes paſt, the people of this Iſle vſed not to ſeuerall their groundes, but now they diggeſtony hillockes and with the ſtones thereof they make rude walles, much lyke to thoſe of Deuonſhyre, ſith they want hedges, fire bote, and houſebote, or to ſaye at one worde, timber & trées. As for wine, it is ſo plentifull & good cheape there moſt commonly as in London, thorowe the great recourſe of marchaunts frō France, Spaine, and Italy vnto the aforeſayde Iſlande. The fleſhe likewyſe of ſuch Cattell as is bredde there, is moſt delicate, by reaſon of their excellent paſture, & ſo much was it eſtéemed by the Romaines in tyme paſt, ye Collumella did not onely commende & preferre them before thoſe of Liguria, but the emperours thēſelues alſo cauſed there prouiſion to be made for nete out of Angleſey to féede vppon at their owne tables as the moſt excellent béefe. It taketh the name of Angles & Eye, which is to meane the Iſle of Engliſhmen, bycauſe they wan it in the conquerours tyme, vnder the leading of Hugh Earle of Cheſter, & Hugh of Shreweſbury. The Welchmē cal it Tiremone, and herein likewyſe is a Promontorie or Bylande, called Holly hed, (which hath in tyme paſt bene named Cair kyby, •… y head, Cair •… . of Kyby a monke, that dwelled in that place) frō whence the readyeſt paſſage is commonly had out of Northwales to get ouer into Irelande. The Britons named it Enylſnach, •… lſnach, •… y Iſle. or holy Iſle of the number of carkaſes of holy men, which they ſuppoſe to haue béene buryed there. But herein I marueyle not a little what women had offended, that they myght not come thither, or at the leaſt wyſe returne from thence without ſome notable reproche. And nowe to conclude with the deſcription of the whole Iſlande, this I will adde moreouer vnto hir cō modities, that as there are the beſt milſtones of white, redde, blewe, and gréene gréetes, (eſpecially in Tindaithin,) ſo there is great gaines to begotten by fiſhing, rounde about this Iſle, if the people there coulde vſe the trade: but they want both cunning and diligence to take that matter in hande. And as for temporall regimēt it apparteyneth to the countye of Cairnaruon, ſo in ſpirituall caſes it belongeth to the Byſhopricke of Bangor. This is finally to be noted moreouer of Angleſey, that ſundry earthen pottes are often founde there of dead mens bones conuerted into aſhes, ſet with the mouthes downeward contrarie to the vſe of other nations, which turned the brimmes vpwardes, whereof let this ſuffice.

Hauing thus deſcrybed Angleſey, it reaſteth to report furthermore, how that in our circuite about the ſame, we mette with other little Iſlettes, of which one lyeth Northweſt therof almoſt ouer againſt Butricke mouth, or the fall of the water, that paſſeth by Butricke. The Britons called it Ynis Ader, that is to ſay, •… r. •… l. •… maid. the Iſle of Birdes in olde time, but now it hight Ynis Moil, or Ynis Rhomaid, that is ye Iſle of Porpaſſes. It hath to name likewiſe Yſteriſd, and Adros. Being paſt this,Yſteriſd. Adros. Lygod. we came to the ſecond lying by North eaſt, ouer againſt the Hillary point, called Ynis Ligod. that is to ſay, the Iſle of Miſe, and of theſe two this latter is the ſmalleſt, neyther of thē both beyng of anye greatneſſe to ſpeake of. Ynis Seriall or Preſtholme, Seriall. Preſtholne lieth ouer againſt Penmon, or the point called the hed of Mon, where I founde a towne (as I tolde you) of the ſame denominatiō. Ptolomy nameth not this Iſlande, whereof I marueyle. It is percell of Flintſhyre, and of the iuriſdiction of S. Apſah, and in fertilitie of ſoyle, and bréede of Cattell, nothing inferiour vnto Angleſey hir moother: although that for quantitie of groūd it come infinitely ſhort thereof, & be nothing cōparable vnto it. The laſt Iſland vpon ye coſt of Wales, hauing now left Angleſey, is called Credine, & although it lye not properly within the compaſſe of my deſcription,Credine. yet I will not let to touch it by the waye, ſith the cauſey thither from Denbighlande, is commonly ouerflowen. It is partly made an Iſland by the Conwey & partly by the ſea. But to procéede, when we had viewed this place, we paſſed forth without finding any mo Iſles to my remembraunce, vntill we came to the Cape of Iſle Brée, or Hilbery & poynt of Wyrale,Hilbery. which is an Iſlande at the full ſea, a quarter of a myle from the lande, and foure fadame déepe, as ſhippes boyes haue oft ſounded, but at a lowe water, a man may go ouer on the ſande. The Ile of it ſelf is very ſandy a mile in compaſſe, & well ſtored with Conies, thither alſo went a ſort of ſuperſticious fooles in tymes paſt, in pylgrimage, to our Ladye of Hilbery by whoſe offrings a Cell of Monkes there, which belonged to Cheſter, were cheriſhed and maintayned.

The next Iſland vppon the coaſt of England is man,Man is ſuppoſed to be the firſt, as His tha is the laſt, of the Hebrides, and Hector Boethus noteth a difference betwéene them of 300. miles. Eubonia. Meuania. which the Welchmen doe commonly call Manaw. It lieth vnder 53. degrées of Latitude, and 30. minuts, and hath in longitude 16. degrées and 40. minutes, abutting on the North ſide vpō S. Nimans in Scotland, Furneſſels on the Eaſt, Preſtholme & Angleſey on the South, and Vlſther in Ireland on the Weſt. It is greater then Angleſey by a thirde part, and there are two riuers in the ſame, whoſe heddes doe ioyne ſo néere, that they doe ſeeme in maner to part the Iſle in twaine. Some of our auncient writers call it Eubonia and other Meuania, howbeit after Beda and the Scottiſh hiſtories, the Meuaniae are thoſe Iſles which we now call the Hebrides or Hebudes (whereof William Maſſmebery Lib. 1. de regibus, will haue Angleſey to be one) wherfore it ſéemeth that a number of our late writers aſcrybing the ſayde name vnto Mona, haue not béene a little deceaued. In this Iſlande were ſometime 1300. families, of which 960. were in the Weſt halfe, & the reaſt in the other. But nowe thorow ioyning houſe to houſe, and lande to land, (a cō mon plague & canker, which wil eate vp al, if prouiſion be not made in tyme to withſtande this miſchiefe) that number is halfe diminiſhed, and yet many of the riche inhabiters want roume & wote not howe & where to beſtow themſelues, to their quiet contentatiōs. Certes this impedimēt groweth not be reaſon that men were greater in body, then they haue beene in tyme paſt, but onlye for yt their inſatiable deſire of inlarging their priuate poſſeſſions increaſeth ſtill vpon them, & will doe more, except they be reſtrayned: but to returne to our purpoſe. The kings of Scotlande had this Iſlande vnder their dominiō, almoſt from their firſt arriual in this Iſland, and as Beda ſayeth till Edwine king of the Northumbers wanne it from them and vnited it to his kingdome. Hereof alſo I coulde bring better teſtimonie, for we finde that the kings of Scotlande, did not only giue lawes to ſuch as dwelled there, but alſo from tyme to tyme, appoint ſuch Byſhoppes as ſhoulde exerciſe Eccleſiaſtical Iuriſdictiō in ye ſame. Fnally how,Cronica Tinemuthi. after ſundry ſales bargains and cōtracts of Matrimony for I reade yt Williā Scroupe the kings Vicechamberleyne, did buy this Iſle and crowne therof of the Lord Wil. Montacute Earle of Sarum) it came vnto ye aunceſtours of the Earles of Darby, who haue béene cōmonly ſayd to be kings of Man, the hyſtorie folowing as I ſuppoſe ſhal more at large declare. Gyraldus noteth how there was contention ſometyme betwéene the kings of Englande, and Irelande, for the ryght of this Iſlande, but in the ende when by a cōprimiſe the tryall of the matter was referred to the liues or deathes of ſuch venemous Wormes as ſhoulde be brought into the ſame, and it was founde, that they dyed not at all, as the lyke doe in Irelande, ſentence paſſed with the kyng of Englande, and ſo he retayned the Iſlande. But howſoeuer this matter ſtandeth, & whether any ſuch thing was done at all or not, ſure it is that the people of the ſayde Iſle, were much giuen to Witchcraft, and Sorcerie (which they learned of the Scottes a people greatly bent to that horrible practiſe) inſomuch that theyr women, woulde oftentimes ſell winde to the mariners incloſed vnder certayne knots of thréede, with this iniunction, that they which bought the ſame, ſhoulde for a great gale vndoe manye, and for the leſſe a ſmaller number.Tal 〈◊〉 in ma 〈…〉 The ſtature of the men & alſo fertilitie of this Iſlande are much commended & for the latter ſuppoſed verye néere to be equall with that of Angleſey, in all commodities.

There are alſo theſe townes therin, as they come now to my remēbrance, Ruſhen Dunglaſſe, Holme towne S. Brids, Bala Cury (ye byſhops houſe) S. Mich. S. Andrew, kirk chriſt, kirk Louel. S. Machees, kirke Santā, Pala ſalla, kirk S. Mary, kirk Cōcane, kirk Malu, & Home. But of all theſe Ruſhen with ye caſtel is the ſtrōgeſt. It is alſo in recompēce of the common want of woode, indued wyth ſundry prety waters,Riuers as firſt of all the burne that ryſſeth in northſide of warehill botomes, & branching out by ſouthweſt of kirke Santan, it ſéemeth to cut of a great part of the eaſtſide thereof, from the reſidue of that Iſland. From thoſe hylles alſo (but of the ſouth halfe) commeth the Home and Homey, by a towne of the ſame name, in the verry mouth whereof, lieth the Pile, afore mencioned. They haue alſo the Bala paſſing by Bala cury, on the weſtſide, and the Rame on the north, whoſe fall is named Rameſey hauen as I doe reade in Chronicles.

There are moreouer ſundry great hylles therein as that wherupō S. Mathees ſtandeth,Hilles. in the northeaſt parte of the Iſle, a parcell whereof commeth flat ſouth, betwéene kirke Louell, and kirke Mary, yéelding out of their botomes the water Bala, whereof I ſpake before. Beſide theſe and well toward the ſouth part of the Iſle, I finde the warehilles, which are extended almoſt, from the weſt coaſt ouertwhart vnto the burne ſtreame. It hath alſo ſundrye hauens, as Ramſey hauen,Hauens by north, Laxam hauen, by eaſt, Port Iris, by ſouthweſt, Port Home, and Port Michell, by weſt. In lyke ſort there are diuers Iſlettes annexed to the ſame, as the Calf of man on the ſouth, the Pile on the weſt, and finallye S. Michelles Iſle, in the Gulf called Ranoths way, in the eaſt. Moreouer the ſhéepe of thys countrye are excéeding huge, wel woolled,Calf of 〈◊〉 The pyl • S. Michelles Iſle. Sheépe. Hogges Barnacl •• and their tayles of ſuch greatneſſe as is almoſt incredible. In lyke ſorte theyr hogges are in maner monſtruous. They haue furthermore great ſtore of Barnacles, bréeding vpō their coaſts, (but yet not ſo great ſtore as in Ireland) and thoſe (as there alſo) of olde ſhippes. Ores, Maſtes, and ſuch putryfied pytched ſtufe, as by wrecke hath happened to corrupt vpon that ſhore. Howbeit neyther the inhabytantes of thys Iſle,Barnacl •• neyther fiſhe, nor fleſhe. nor yet of Ireland can redily ſaye whether they be fiſh or fleſhe, for although the religious there vſed to eate thē as fiſhe, yet elſewhere, ſome haue béene troubled, for eating them in times prohibited, as Heretikes, and Lollardes.

•… iſhop of •… an.There hath ſometime béene, and yet is a Byſhop of this Iſle, who at the firſt was called Epiſcopus Sodorenſis, when ye iuriſdiction of all ye Hebrides belōged vnto him. Wheras now he yt is Byſhop there, is but a Biſhops ſhadow, for albeit yt he beare ye name of Byſhop of Man, yet haue ye Earles of Darby, as it is ſuppoſed, al ye profite of his Sie, (ſauing that they allowe him a little ſomewhat for a flouriſh) notwithſtāding that they be hys patrons and haue hys nomination to that Sie. •… atrone Man. It is ſubiect to the Byſhoppe of Yorke alſo, for ſpirituall Iuriſdiction, & in time of Henry the ſeconde had a king, as Houeden ſaith, whoſe name was Cuthrede vnto whome Vinianus ye Cardinall came as Legate. 1177. but ſith I can neyther come by the names, nor ſucceſſions of thoſe Princes that reigned there, I ſurceſſe to ſpeake any more of them, and alſo of the Iſle it ſelfe, whereof this may ſuffice.

After we haue in thus wiſe deſcribed the Iſle of Man, with hyr commodities, we returned eaſtwardes back againe vnto ye point of Ramſhed, where we founde to the number of ſixe Iſlettes of one ſorte and other, whereof the firſt greateſt and moſt eaſterly, is named the Wauay. •… auay. It runneth out in length, as wée geſſed about fiue myles from the ſouth into ye north, and betwéene the ſame and the maine lande lie two little ones, whoſe names I find not in anye writer ſo farre, as I remember. The fourth is called ye Fouldra, and bring ſcituate ſoutheaſt of the firſt, it hath a prety pile or blockhouſe therin, which the inhabitaunts name the Pile of Fouldray. •… uldra. •… la. •… a. By eaſt thereof in lyke ſort lye the Fola and the Roa, plottes of no great compaſſe, and yet of al theſe ſixe, the firſt and Fowldra are the fayreſt and moſ •… fruitefull. From hence we went by Rauenglaſſe point, where lieth an Iſland of the ſame denomination, •• auen •… aſſe. as Reginalde Wolfe hath noted in his great Carde, not yet finiſhed, nor lykely to be publiſhed. He noteth alſo two other Iſlettes, betwéene the ſame & the mayne lande, but Lelande ſpeaketh nothing of them, (to my remembrance,) neyther anye other Carde, as yet ſet foorth of England: and thus much of the Iſlands that lie vpon our ſhoore.

Hauing ſo exactlye as to me is poſſible, ſet downe the names & poſitions of ſuch Iſles as are to be found vpō the coaſtes of ye Quéenes maieſties dominions. Nowe it reſteth yt we procéede orderly wyth thoſe yt are ſéene to lye vpō the coſt of Scotland, that is to ſay, in the Iriſh, the Deucalidon & the Germaines ſeas: But before we come at theſe, there are diuers other to be touched, which are ſcituate betwéene the nuke of Galloway, & the Frith of Solue, whoſe names I find not as yet fel downe by any writer, neyther is their number greate. Wherefore ſith I may not doe in this their deſcriptiō what I would, I muſt be contented to doe therein what I may, and to ridde my hands of the one, that I may the ſooner come vnto, and be dealing with the other. The firſt of theſe therefore, lyeth ouer agaynſt Dundrenaw, ſomewhat towarde the mouth of the ſtreame, that goeth vnto Glankaire. The ſecond is ſcituate in ye Dée, wherin Trief Caſtell ſtandeth:Trief. S. Mary Iſle. by weſt whereof lyeth S. Mary Iſle, which is ouer againſt Whitherne, or as we nowe call it Witherne, of which in our Engliſhe hyſtories we haue oft mention vnder the name of Candida Caſa, whereof the learned are not ignoraunt. Beyonde theſe are two other lying togither, as it were in the mouth of the loweſt docke, & from thence we paſſed directly rounde about, the aforeſayde nuke, vnto Dumbritton fyrth, where we finde alſo nine or tenne Iſlandes, of dyuers quantities, wherof Ailze, or Aliza, is the firſt, & wherein is great plentye of the Soland foule, Cinuary the ſecond, Bure the thirde, Marnoch the fourth, Pladua the fift, Lanlach the ſixt, Arren or Botha, the ſeauenth, Sauday the eyght, and Olr the ninth: but of all theſe, one or two are only accounted famous, that is Arren the greateſt of all, wherin ſtandeth a towne of the ſame name, and Bure the next, in which Roſa is ſcituate: the reaſt are eyther vtterly barren, or not very commodious, except for fowle to ſuch as owe the ſame. By this time alſo are we come to the poynt of Cantyre, 15. Miles betwéene Cantyre & the coaſt of De •… mond. which is not paſſing fiftene or ſixtene myles, diſtaunt from the coaſt of Irelande, ſo that next vnto theſe afore remē bred (and when we haue fetched in the aforeſaid poynt) we come vnto the Hebrides, which are reconned to be thrée and fourtie, in number, beſides the flattes and ſhallowes as I haue earſt affirmed in the beginning of thys chapter.

Of theſe aforeſayd Iſlands, I finde dyuers to be 30. myles, ſome twelue other more or leſſe quantity, but Sky Mula Iona, & Ila, are the greateſt, as ſhall appeare hereafter. Certes it is impoſſible for me, being a méere Englyſhman voyde of helpe & of ſmall reading, to diſcuſſe the controuerſies that are mooued among the learned, touching the Meuainae & the Hebrides, wherefore ſith I am not able to deale ſo déepely with that matter, I will firſt ſhewe what Iſlandes doe lye vpon the weſt coaſtes of Scotlande betwéene Cantyre and Andermouth heade, giuing out onelye the names of the leaſt (ſith I know nothing els of their commodities and greatneſſe) and then procéeding with the reaſt as they doe lie in order. Firſt of all therefore and ouer againſt Kiltan, (for I will go by the ſhore) we haue Karay, then Gegay, S. Machare, and hys neighbour, Langa, Suinnay, Dunqu, Corſey Leawing, Cewil, Nawell, Caerbery, Liſmore, & Muke, which lyeth at the very point, of Andermouth, ouer againſt Mere •… ourtene in all. From hence going weſtwarde, wée come to the Terry and the Coll, and then entring in among the reaſt, by Earndeburge, Vlwaye, or Oronſay, Cola •… ſay, & Iona minor we come at the laſt to Scarbo, Corebricken, Houell, al which thus mencioned, of the leaſt are counted ye greateſt, & yet there are ſundry other, of whoſe names I haue no knowledge. In thys tracte alſo, there are yet thrée to intreate of,Ila. as Ila, Iona & Mula, of which the firſt is one of the moſt, that hath not bene leaſt accounted of. It is not much aboue 30 myles in length, & twenty in breadth, & yet it is an excéeding riche plot of grounde very plenteous of corne, but more ful of mettals, which were eaſie to be obteyned, if either the people were induſtrious, or the ſoyle yéeldable of woode to fine and trye out the ſame.

Iona. Iona was ſometime called Columkill, In fame and eſtimation, nothing inferiour to any of the other, although in length it excéede little aboue twentie myles, and in breadth, 10. for by reaſon of a famous Abbie ſomtime buylded there by Fergus the ſeconde, it hath bene countenaunced out by the ſepulchres of ſo many kings, as deceaſed in Scotlād, after the ſayde Fergus, vntil the tyme of Malcoline Cammor, who by buylding another Abbey, at Dunfermeling, gaue occaſion to hys ſucceſſours to be interred there.

Mula. Mula is a ryght noble Iſle, repleniſhed wyth dyuers and ſundry townes, and caſtels, as are alſo the other two, albeit their names at thys tyme be not at hand & ready. This yet is worth the noting in this Iſlande aboue all the reſt, that it hath a pleaſant ſpring, ariſing two myles in diſtaunce from the ſhore, wherin are certayne lyttle egges founde, much like vnto indifferent Pearles, both for colour and bryghtneſſe, and thereto full of thicke humour, which egges being carried by violence of ye freſh water, vnto the ſalt, are there within the ſpace of 12, houres conuerted into great ſhelles, which I take to be the mother pearle except I be deceyued. And thus much brieflye of the ſeauen and twentye greateſt Iſles, lying within the aforeſayde compaſſe, being driuen of force to omitte the leſſer onely, for that I neyther fynd theyr names, among the Scottiſhe writers, neyther to ſaye the truth directlye vnderſtande howe manye be flattes, and howe manye be couered with graſſe: To procéede therefore by north of Andermouth we haue Egge, Ron, Cānay, Flad, Trantneſſe, (where is a caſtell,) Trant, Altauecke, another Flad, Rona, and Scalpa, beſide ſundrye ſmaller, whoſe names I doe not knowe, & all theſe doe enuyron the greateſt of all, called Sky,Skye. in which are dyuers townes, as Aye, S. Iohns, Dunwegen, and S. Nicholas, beſide other, and thereunto ſundry lakes, and freſhe ſtreames, and thoſe not withoute great abundaunce of Samon and ſundry other fiſhe, whereby the inhabitaunts of thoſe partes doe reape no ſmall aduauntage. Furthermore & by weſt of theſe lye diuers other percels alſo of this number, of which, if you looke to here an orderly reporte you ſhall vnderſtande that I will beginne at the moſt ſoutherly of them, and ſo procéede, with eche one in order, ſo well as my knowledg doth ſerue me. Firſt of al therfore, there are foure little Iſlandes, of which one called Erth, another Scail are ye greateſt.Erth. Scaill. Bawa •… S. Pete •… Iſle. Hirth •… Euſt. Next vnto theſe and directly towarde the north lyeth Baway, then S. Peters Iſle, in the eaſt ſide, whereof are thrée ſmall ones, whoſe names I haue not yet learned. Next of al is the Euſt or Hirtha, which ſéemeth by certaine riuers, to be deuided into four partes, of which the the firſt hath a towne called S. Columbanes in ye north ſide thereof, ye ſecond another dedicated to S. Mary, & the fourth (for I find nothing of ye third) one named after S. Patricke, by weſt wherof, lyeth yet a leſſe, not greatly frequēted of any. By north of this alſo are 3. other, of lyke quantity, and then followeth Lewis, ſcituate in the Deucalidon ſea,Lewis▪ called Thule 〈◊〉 Tacitus with 〈◊〉 better 〈◊〉 thoriti •• then he named •… tgleſey •… na. ouer againſt the Roſſe, and called Thule, by Tacitus, wherein are many lakes, and very prettye Villages, as lake Erwijn, lake Vnſalſago: but of townes, S. Clements, Stoye, Noys, S. Colombane, Radmach &c. About thys are alſo diuers other Iſles, of leſſe quā titye found, as Scalpay, Ilen, Schent, Barray the more, Barraye the leſſe, S. Kylder, & other of ſmaller reputation, wherof the moſt parte are voyde of culture and inhabitantes, and therefore not worthye to be remembred here. This finallye is left to be ſayd of theſe Iſles, that albeit Leuiſſa, be the greateſt of them, and conteyning thréeſcore myles, in length, and thirtie in breadth, yet Hirtha, or Hirth, is the moſt famous, for the ſhéepe which are there bredde, and is therefore called Shepy of the wylde Iryſhe. Certes, the ſtature of theſe ſhéepe is greater and higher, thē of any fallowe déere, their tailes hanging downe to the grounde, and their hornes longer & thicker then thoſe of any Bugle. Vnto thys Iſlande alſo in the Moneth of Iune; (when the ſeas be moſt calme) there commeth a Prieſt out of Lewiſſa, & minyſtreth the ſacramēt of Baptiſme to all ſuch childrē as haue béene borne there, and the Iſlandes about ſith that moneth in the yeare paſſed. This being done, and his appointed number of Maſſes ſaide, he receyueth the tythes of all theyr commodities, and then returneth home againe the ſame way he came.

•… na. Rona the laſt of the Hebrides, is dyſtant, as I ſaide, about fouretie mile from the Orchades, and one hundredth and thirtye, from the Promontorye of Dungiſbe. The coaſt of thys Iſle is dayly repleniſhed with Seale, and Porpaſſe, which are eyther ſo tame, or ſo fierce, that they abaſh not at the ſight of ſuch as looke vpon them, neyther make they any haſte to flye out of theyr preſence. Aboue the Hirth alſo is another Iſlande, though not inhabited, wherin is a certeine kind of wilde beaſte, not much different frō the figure of a ſhéepe, but ſo wilde that it will not eaſilye be tamed. For theyr gry •… ning alſo they are reputed to be a kynde of baſtarde Tyger. As for theyr heaire it is betweene the wooll of a ſhéepe, and heaire of a goate, ſomewhat reſembling eche, ſhacked, and yet abſolutely like vnto neyther of both.

〈◊〉 Shot 〈◊〉 IſlesThere are alſo other Iſles, an hundreth myles beyond the Orchades, towarde eaſt northeaſt, and ſubiect to ſcotlande, wherin is neyther corne, nor anye vſe of fleſh, although they haue ſtore of ſundrye ſortes of cattell amongſt them. But in ſtead of bread, they drie a kinde of fiſhe, which they beate in morters to powder, and bake it in theyr Ouens, vntill it be hearde and drye. Theyr fewell alſo is of ſuch bones as the fiſhe yéeldeth that is taken on theyr coaſtes, and yet they lyue as themſelues ſuppoſe in much felicitie, thinking it a great péece of theyr happyneſſe to bée ſo farre diſtaunt from the wicked aua rice, & cruell dealings of the world. As for theyr ryches and commodities, they al conſiſt in the ſkinnes of beſtes, as of Oxē, Shéepe, Gotes, Marternes, and ſuch like, wherof they make great reconing. Herin alſo they are lyke vnto ye Hirthiens; in yt at one time of the yeare, there commeth a prieſt vnto them, out of the Orchades (vnto which Iuriſdiction they doe belong) who Baptiſeth all ſuch children, as haue bene borne among them, ſith he laſt arriued: and hauing afterward remained there for a few dayes, he taketh his tythes of them (which they prouide & pay with great ſerupuloſitie in fiſhe, for of other commodities pay they none) and then returneth home againe, not without boaſt of his troubleſome voyage, except he watch his time. In theſe Iſles alſo is great plēty of fine Amber to be had, which is producted by the working of the ſea, vpon th •… ſe coaſtes: howbeit, after what name theſe Iſles be called particulerly and how many there be of them in all, the Scottes themſelues are eyther ignoraunt, or not ſo diligent, as to make any conſtant mention.

The Orchades, lie partly in the Germaine,Orchades. and partly in the Calidon ſeas, ouer agaynſt the poynt of Dunghiſby, beyng in number, thirtie one of name, & belonging to ye crowne of Scotlande, as are the reaſt whereof here tofore I haue made report, ſince we croſſed ouer the mouth of the Solueie ſtreame, to come into this countrye. Certes the people of theſe Iſlands are of goodly ſtature, tall, verye comelye, healthfull, of long lyfe, great ſtrength, and moſt whyte coulour: and yet they féede moſt vpon fiſhe onely, ſith the cold is ſo extréeme in thoſe parts, that the ground bringeth forth but ſmal ſtore of Wheate, & in maner very litle or no fewell at al, to warme them in the winter. Otes they haue verye plentifull, but greater ſtore of Barly, wherof they make a nappye kinde of drinke, and ſuch in déede, as will verye readilye cauſe a ſtrāger to forget himſelf. Howbeit this may be vnto vs, a in lieu of a myracle, yt although theyr drinke be neuer ſo ſtrong, & they themſelues ſo immeaſurable drinkers (as none are more) yet it ſhal not eaſily be ſéene, that there is any drunckarde among them, either frantike, or madde mā, dolt, or natural foole, méete to were a cockeſcomb. In like ſort they want venemous beaſtes, chiefly ſuch as doe delyte in hotter ſoile. Theyr Ewes alſo are ſo full of increaſe, that ſome doe vſuallye bring foorth two, thrée, or foure lambes at once, whereby they account our anclings (which are ſuch as bring foorth but one at once) rather to be barren then kept for any gaine. As for wyld and tame fowles, they haue ſuch plentie of them, that the people there account them rather a burthen to theyr ſoyle, then a benefite to their tables. There is alſo a Biſhop of the Orchades, who hath his Sie, in Pomonia the chiefe of al the Iſlands, wherin alſo are two ſtrong caſtelles,☜ and ſuch hath béen the ſuperſticion of the people here, that there is almoſt no one of them, that hath not one church at the leaſt dedicated to the moother of Chriſt. Finallye there is little vſe of Phiſicke in theſe quarters, leſſe ſtore of Eles, and leaſt of frogges. As for ye horſes that are bred amongſt them, they are commonlye not much greater then Aſſes, and yet to labour and trauaile, a man ſhall finde very fewe elſewhere, able to come néere, much leſſe to matche with them, in holding out their labours.

From the Orchades vntill we come ſouthwardes to the Scarre, which lyeth in Buquhamneſſe, I finde no mention of any Iſle ſcituate vpon that coaſt, neyther greatly from thence, vntill we come at the forth, that leadeth vp to Sterling, wherein we paſſe by ſeuen or eyght ſuch as they be, of which the firſt called the May, the ſeconde Baas and Garwy, the third doe ſéeme to be inhabited. From theſe alſo holding on our courſe towarde England, we paſſe by another yle, wherin Faux caſtell ſtandeth, and this ſo farre as my ſkill ſerueth is the laſt Iſland of the Scottiſh ſide, in compaſſing whereof I am not able to diſcerne, whether their flattes and ſhallowes, number of Iſlandes without name, confuſion of ſcituation, lacke of true deſcriptiō, or mine owne ignoraunce hath troubled me moſt. No marueyle therefore that I haue béene ſo oft on ground, among them. But moſt ioyful am I yt am come home againe: & although not by ye Thames mouth into my natiue citie (whiche taketh his name of Troye) yet into ye Engliſhe dominion where good entertaynement is much more franke and copious, and better harborow, wherein to reſt my wery bones, & eaſily refreſhe my wetherbeaten carkaſe.

The firſt Iſland therfore, which commeth to our ſight, after we paſſed Barwuc, is that which was ſometime called Lindefarne,Lindeſfarne or holy Iland but now Holly Iſlande, and contayneth 8. myles a place much honoured among our Monaſticall writers, bycauſe diuers monkes & Heremites dyd ſpende theyr times therein. There was alſo the Byſhoppes Sée of Lindefarne, for a long ſeaſon, which afterwarde was trā ſlated to Dunelme or Durham. Next vnto this is the Iſle of Farne,Farne. and herein is a place of defence ſo farre as I remember, & ſo great ſtore of Egges layed there by diuers kindes of Wildfoule in time of the yere, that a man ſhall hardly runne for a wager on the plaine groūd without the breach of many before his race be finiſhed.Puffins. About Farne alſo lie certayne yles greater then Farne it ſelf, but voyde of inhabitaunts & in theſe alſo is great ſtore of Puffins, graie as Duckes, and without couloured fethers, ſauing that they haue a white ring round about their neckes. There is moreouer another Birde, which the people call ſainct Cuthbertes foules, a very tame and gentle creature,S. Cuthbertes foules. and eaſie to be taken. After this we came to the Cocket Iſlād, ſo called bycauſe it lyeth ouer agaynſt the fall of cocke water. And here is a vayne of meane ſeacole, which the people digge out of the ſhore at the low water. And from thence vntill we came vnto the coſt of Norfolke I ſaw no mo Iſlands. Being therefore paſt S. Edmonds point, we ſaw a litle Iſle ouer againſt the fall of the water that commeth frō Holkham, and likewyſe an other ouer againſt the Clay, before we came at Waburne hope: the thirde alſo in Yarmouth ryuer ouer agaynſt Bradwell a towne in low or little England, wherof alſo I muſt néedes ſay ſomewhat, bycauſe it is in maner an Iſland, and as I geſſe eyther hath béene or may be one, for the brodeſt place of the Strict lande that leadeth to the ſame, it little aboue a quarter of a myle, which againſt the raging waues of the ſea, can make but ſmal reſiſtence.Litle •… land. Litle England or low Englande therefore is about 8. miles in length and foure in bredth, very well repleniſhed with townes, as Friſtan, Burgh caſtel, Olton, Flixtō, Leſtoft, Gu •… tō, Blundſton, Corton, Lownd, Aſheby, Hoxton, Belton, Bradwel, & Gorleſton, and beſide this it is very fruitfull and indued with all commodities. Going forwarde from hence, by the Eſtonneſſe (almoſt an Iſlande,) I ſawe a ſmall percell cut from the maine in Orforde hauen, ye Langerſtone in Orwell mouth, two péeces or Iſlettes at Cattywade Bridge, thē caſting about vnto ye Colne, we beholde Merſey which is a pretie Iſlande, well furniſhed with wood. It was ſomtime a great receptacle for the Danes, when they inuaded Englande, howbeit at this preſent it hath beſide two decaied Blockhouſes, two Pariſh churches of wich one is called Eaſt Merſey, the other weſt Merſey & both vnder the Archdeacon of Colcheſter as percell of his iuriſdictiō,Fowl •• Fowlneſſe is an Iſle voyde of wood, & yet wel repleniſhed with very good graſſe for nette and ſhéepe, whereof the inhabitaunts haue great plentie: there is alſo a Pariſh church, and albeit that it ſtande ſomewhat diſtaunt from the ſhore, yet at a dead low water a man ryde thereto if he be ſkilfull of the Cawſie.

In Maldon water are in lyke ſorte thrée Iſlands, enuironned with the ſalt ſtreames,Ouſcy. North •• as S. Oſithes, Northey and another (after a merſhe) that beareth no name ſo far as I remember. On the right hand alſo as we went toward the ſea againe, we ſaw Ramſey Iſle,Ramſey or rather a Peninſula or Bylande,Key. and likewyſe the Rey, in which is a Chappell of S. Peter. And then coaſting vpō the mouth of ye Bourne, we ſaw ye Wallot Iſle & his mates, wherof two lye by Eaſt of Wallot, and the forth is Foulneſſe, excepte I be deceyued, for here my memorye fayleth me, on the one ſide and information on the other, I meane cōcerning ye placing of foulneſſe. But to procéede, after this and being entered into the Thames mouth, I finde no Iſlande of anye name, except you 〈◊〉 Rochford hundred for one, whereof I haue no 〈…〉 , more then of C •• wland, M •… r •… and, Ely, and the reaſt, th •• are franted by the Ouze 〈◊〉 Auon (two noble riuers herafter to be 〈…〉 ) ſith I touth only thoſe that are 〈…〉 onned with the ſea, or ſalt water, as wée maye ſée in the Canway Iſles, •… anway. 〈◊〉 ſ •… me do •… ſken to an I poora ſ •… b •… g, ſome he •… vice, 〈◊〉 , or wide 〈◊〉 , bycauſe they are very ſmall at the •… aſt end, and large at weſt. The ſalte & •… es alſo that croſſe the ſame doe ſo ſeperate the one of that 〈◊〉 the other, that they reſemble the ſlope courſe of the 〈◊〉 part of a ſ •… rew or gimlet, in very parfite •… •… er, if a man ode imagine 〈…〉 downe ſtrain the •• top of the 〈◊〉 vppon them. Betwéene th •… ſe, more 〈◊〉 into the Leighe towne lyeth another little Iſle, whoſe name is to me vnknowen. Cetes I woulde 〈◊〉 gone to and •… and viewed theſe per •… elles as they lay, but forasmuch as a Pe •… ry of wind •… (ſcarſe cōparable to the •… a •… erell gale wherof Iohn A •… c •… , one of the beſt ſean̄ that •… ngland euer bredde, was 〈◊〉 to talke) caught holde of our ſayles, and caryed vs forth the right way toward London, I coulde not t •• y to ſée what thinges were 〈…〉 much therefore of our Iſlandes, and ſo much may well ſuffice.

Of the ryſing and falles of ſuch ryuers and ſtreames, as deſcende into the ſea without alteration of their names, and firſt of thoſe that lye betweene the Thames and the Sauerne. Cap. 9.

HAuing as you haue ſéene attempted to ſet downe a full diſcourſe of all the Iſlandes, that are ſcituate vppon the coaſt of Britayne, and finding the ſucceſſe not correſpondent to myne intent, it hath cauſed mée ſomewhat to reſtrayne my purpoſe in thys deſcription of our riuers. For whereas I entended at the firſt to haue written at large, of the number, ſcituation, names, quantities, Townes, Villages, Caſtles, Mountaynes, Freſh waters, Plaſhes, or Lakes, Salt waters, and other commodities of the aforeſayd Iſles, myne expectation of information from all partes of Englande, was ſo deceyued in the ende, that I was fayne at laſt, onelye to leane to that which I knewe my ſelfe eyther by reading or ſuch other helpe as I had already purchaſed and gotten of the ſame. And euen ſo it happeneth alſo in this my tractatiō of waters, of whoſe heads, courſes, lēgth, bredth, depth of Chanell (for burden) ebb •… , flow •• ges, and falles, I had thought to haue made a perfect deſcriptiō. But now for want of inſtruction, which hath béene largelye promiſed, and ſl •… ckly perfourmed, and other ſodayne and •… rious denyall of helpe voluntarily off •… ed, wythout occaſion gyuen 〈◊〉 part, I 〈◊〉 néedes content my ſelf with ſuch obſeruations as I haue eyther obtayned by myne 〈◊〉 experience, or gathered frō tyme to tyme out of other 〈◊〉 writings: wherby the full diſcourſe of the whole is vtterly cut of, and in ſtéede of the ſame a mangled rehearſall of the reſidue, ſet downe and left in memori •… . Wherefore I beſéech your Honour to pardon this imperfect 〈◊〉 and rudeneſſe of my labour, which notwithſtanding is not altogither in vayne, ſith my errors may pr •… a ſpurre 〈◊〉 the better 〈◊〉 , eyther too correct, or inlarge where 〈…〉 , or at the leaſt wi •… e to take 〈…〉 a more abſolute péece of wor •… e as better direction ſhall encorage them thereto. The entraunce and beginning of euery thing is the hardeſt, and hée that beginneth well hath atchieued halfe hys purpoſe. The Iſe my Lorde is broken, and from henceforth it wil be more eaſie for ſuch as ſhall come after to wade through with the reaſt, ſith facile eſt inuētis a •… ere, and to continue and •… niſhe, is not ſo great a 〈◊〉 in 〈…〉 and laye the foundation or 〈◊〉 of any noble péece of workmanſhippe though it be but rudely handled. But to my purpoſe as I began at ye Thames in any deſcription of Iſlandes,Thameſis. ſo will I now do the •… ide with that of riuers: making m •• e entrie at the ſayde ryuer it ſelfe, which hath his heade or beginning out of the ſide of an hyll, ſtanding in the playnes of Cotteſwolde, about one mile from Tetbury néere vnto the Foſſe (an hygh waye ſo called of olde) where it was ſometyme named Iſis or the Ouſe, althoughe dyuers doe ignorauntlye call it the Thames, euen there, rather of a fooliſhe cuſtome then of anye ſkill, bycauſe they eyther neglect or vtterly are ignoraunt, how it was named at the firſt. From hence it runneth directly toward the eaſt, where it méeteth with the Cyrne or Churne, (a brooke called in latin Corinium) whereof Cyrneceſter towne by which it commeth doth take the name.Corinium. From hence it haſteth to Créekelade (alias Crekanford) Lechlade, Radcotebridge, Newbridge, & Euſham (receiuing by the way an infinit ſort of ſmall ſtreames, brookes, beckes, waters, & rundelles) & here on this ſide of the towne deuiding it ſelfe into two courſes, of which the one goeth ſtrayght to Botley, and Hinkſey, the other by God •• ow, a village not farre of. This latter ſpreadeth it ſelfe alſo for a whyle into ſundry ſmaller braunches, which runne not farre eare they be reunited, and then beclipping ſundry pleaſaunt meadowes, it paſſeth at length by Oxeforde, where it méeteth with the Charwell,Charwell. and a little from whence the originall branches doe ioyne agayne and go togither by Abbandune (or Abington, as we call it,) although no part of it at the firſt came ſo néere the Towne as it doth n •… w,Some write that the maine ſtreame was brought thither which ran before betwene In •… erſey and Culenham till a braunch thereof was led thyther from the mayne ſtreame, through the induſtrie of the monkes as (beſide the teſtimonie of olde recordes thereof yet extant to be ſéene) by the decay of Dorcheſter it ſelf, ſomtime the commō thorowfare from Wales, and the Weſt countrey to London, which inſurd vpon this fac •… , is eaſie to bée ſéene. From hence it goeth to Dorcheſter and ſo to Thame, where ioyning with a riuer of the ſame denomination,If Oxford it ſelfe be not to bee called Duſeford thereof. Pontium. it loſeth the name of Iſis or Ouſe, wherof Duſeney at Oxeforde is producted) and frō thēceforth is called Thameſis. From Thame it goeth to Walling forde and ſo to Reading, which ſome of the number of Bridges there doe call Pontium, albeit that the Engliſhe name doe procéede rather from Rhe, or Rée the Saxon word for a water courſe or riuer which may be ſéene in Ouerée or Sutherey,S. Mary ouer Rhée. for ouer the Rée or South of the Rhe as the ſkilfull can coniecture. But howſoeuer that matter ſtandeth after it hath paſſed by Reading,Kenet. and there receyued the Kenet, which commeth from the hilles that lye Weſt of Marleborough,Thetis. and then the Thetis, commonly called the Tyde that commeth from the Thetiſforde; it hyeth to Sudlington, or Maydenheade, and ſo to Wyndleſhore (or Windſore) Eaton & then to Chertſey, where Erkenwalde Biſhoppe of London, ſomtime buylded a religious Houſe, as I doe reade. From Chertſeye it haſteth dyrectlye vnto Stanes, and receyuing an other ſtreame by the waye,Cole. called the Cole, (whereupon Colbrooke ſtandeth) it goeth by Kingſtone Shene Sion, and Brentforde, where it méeteth the Brane or the Brene, another Brooke diſcending from Edgeworth whoſe name ſignifieth a Frogge, in the Brittiſh ſpeache. Vppon thys alſo Sir Iohn Thinne, had ſometyme a ſtately houſe wyth marueylous prouiſion to incloſe and retayne ſuch fiſhe as ſhoulde come about the ſame. From Brentfoorde it paſſeth by Mortlach,Brene. Putney, Fulham, Batterſey, Chelſey, Lambeth, and ſo to London. Finallye going from thence vnto the ſea, it taketh the Lée wyth it by the waye vpon the Coaſt of Eſſex, and the Darnt vpō Kentſide, which riſeth néere to Tanrige, and commeth by Shoreham,Darwent. vnto Derntforde, whereunto the Cray falleth:Cray. And leſt of all the mydway a notable ryuer, (in mine opinion) which watereth all the South, and Southweſt part of Kent, and whoſe deſcription is not to be omitted in his place.

Thus we ſée the whole tract and courſe of ye Thames by whoſe head and fall, it is euident that the length therof is at the leaſt, one hundreth and eighty miles, if it be meaſured by ye iourneyes of the land. And as it is in courſe, the longeſt of the thrée famous riuers of thys Iſle, ſo it is nothing inferiour vnto them, in abundance of all kinde of fiſhe, whereof it is harde to ſay, which of them haue eyther moſt plentie, or greateſt varietie, if the circumſtā ces be duely weighed. What ſhould I ſpeake of the fat and ſwéete Samons,Sa •… dayly taken in this ſtreame, & that in ſuch plentye, as no ryuer in Europa, is able to excéede it, but what ſtore alſo of Barbelles, Troutes, Chenins, Pearches, Smelts, Breames, Roches,Roch •• Shrimps & 〈◊〉 Floūders the be •… . Daces, Gudgins, Floūders, Shrimps, Eles &c. are commōly to be had therein, I referre me to them, that knowe the ſame by experience. And albeit it ſéemeth from time to time, to be as it were defrauded in ſundrye wiſe, of theſe hir large commodities, by the inſociable auarice of ye fiſhermen yet this famous ryuer cō playneth of no w •… nte, but the more it looſeth at one tyme, the more it yéeldeth at another. Onely in Carpes it ſéemeth to bée ſcant,Carpes fiſhe 〈◊〉 brought into E •… land, 〈◊〉 later 〈◊〉 the Th •… mes. ſith it is not long finde that kynde of fiſhe was brought ouer into Englande, and but of late to ſpeake of, into this ſtreame by the violent rage of ſundry Landfloudes, that brake open the heades and dammes of dyuers Gentlemens pondes, by which meanes it became pertaker alſo of this ſaid commoditie, whereof •… arſt it had no portion that I coulde euer heare of.

Furthermore the ſayde riuer floweth and •… lleth all his channels twyſe in the daye and night, that is in euery 12. houres once,South weſt, 〈◊〉 north 〈…〉 make 〈◊〉 ſea at 〈…〉 full and chaung doth hyerst tyd •… which 〈…〉 call 〈◊〉 tides. The 〈◊〉 diſta •• bet •… one tyd •… another. & thys ebbing and flowing, holdeth on for the ſpace of ſeauentye miles, within the mayne lande: the ſtreame or tyde, being alwayes hygheſt at Londō, when the Moone doth exactly touch the northeaſt and ſouth or weſt pointes, of the heauens, of which one is viſible, the other vnder the earth, and not ſubiect to our ſight.

Theſe tydes alſo differ in their tymes eche one comming latter then other, by ſo manye mynutes as paſſe ere the reuolucion and naturall courſe of the heauens doe reduce, and bring about the ſayde Plannet, vnto thoſe hir former places: whereby the common difference betwéene one tyde and another, is founde to conſiſt of twentye foure mynutes, which wāteth but twelue of an whole houre; in 24 as experience doth confirme.

This order of flowing likewiſe is parpetuall,The 〈◊〉 came oft •… ecked in 〈◊〉 entrāce to the •… nd. except rough winds doe happen to checke the ſtreame in hir comming, or elſe ſome other occaſion, put by the ordinary courſe of the Northern ſeas, which fyll the ſayde ryuer by their naturall returne and flowing. And that both theſe doe happen eft among, I referre me to ſuch as haue not ſildome obſerued it. For ſometime the huge wind kepeth back a great part of the floudde, whereby the tyde is differred (though neuer altogyther put by) and ſometyme there happen thrée or foure tydes in one naturall daye, whereof the vnſkilful do deſcant many things. I would here make mencion of ſundry bridges placed ouer this noble ſtreame,London •… ridge. of which that of London is moſt chiefly to be cōmended, for it is manner a continuall Stréete, well repleniſhed with large and ſtatelye houſes on both ſides, & ſcituate vpon twentie Arches, whereof eche one is made of excellent frée ſquared ſtone, euery of theym being thréeſcore fote in height, and full twentie in diſtaunce one from another.

In lyke maner I coulde intreat of the infinite number of ſwannes dayly to be ſéene vppon thys riuer, •… 000. wher •… es vpon •… he thames •… nd 3000. •… ooremen maintained •… y ye ſame whoſe •… ams come 〈◊〉 moſt plē •• ly in the •… erme time the two thouſand. Whirries and ſmall bots, whereby thrée thouſand poore watermen are maintained, through the cariage and recariage, of ſuch perſons as paſſe, or repaſſe, from tyme to tyme vppon the ſame: beſide thoſe huge tyde botes, tiltbotes & barges, which eyther carry paſſengers, or bryng neceſſary prouiſion, from all quarters of Oxefordſhyre, Barkeſhyre, Buckinghamſhyre, Bedfordeſhyre, Herfordeſhyre, Mydellſex, Eſſex, Surry and Kent, vnto the Citie of London. But forſomuch as theſe thynges are to be repeated againe in the particuler diſcription of London, annexed to hys Carde. I ſuceſſe at this tyme to ſpeake any more of them as alſo of the ryuer it ſelf, wherefore let thys ſuffyſe.

Midway.Next vnto the Thames we haue the midway water, which falleth into the mayne ſea at Shepey. It ariſeth Warde forreſt in Suſſex, and when it is come ſo farre as Whethelin towne,Dunus. it méeteth a little by north thereof, with the Done, which deſcendeth from waterdon forreſt, and from whence they go on togyther, as one by Aſhehirſt, where hauing receyued alſo the ſeconde brooke, it haſteth to Pēſherſt, & there carrieth with all the Eden, that commeth from Lingfielde parke. After thys it goeth into the South eaſt parte of Kent,Frethus. and taketh with it the Frith or Firth, on the north weſt ſyde, and an other lyttle ſtreame that commeth from the hylles, betwéene Peuenbury and Horſemon, on the ſouth eſt.Thriſe. From thence alſo & not farre from Yalling it receiueth the Theiſe (a pretye ſtreame that riſeth about Theiſe Hirſt) and afterwarde the Gran or crane,Grane alias Cranus. which hauing hys heade not farre from Cranbrooke, and méeting with ſundry other reuellettes by the way, whereof one braunche of Theiſe is the laſt, (for it parteth at the Twiſt, and includeth a prety Iſlande) doth ioyne with the ſaid Medway, a litle aboue Yalding, & then with the Lowſe. Finally at Maidſtone, it méeteth wyth another brooke, whoſe name I knowe not, and then paſſeth by Allington, Dutton, Newhide, Halling, Cuckeſtane, Rofcheſter, Chattham, Gillingham, Vpchurch, Kingſferry, and falleth into the maine ſea, betwene Shepey and the Grane.

Some ſaye that it is called mydway water becauſe it falleth into the ſea mydway, betwéene the north foreland and London: yet ſome not hauing anye ſuch conſideration, doe name it the Medow ſtreame, whereof I thought good alſo to leaue this ſhort admonition.

After the Midway whoſe diſcription I haue partely gathered out of the Leland, and partly out of Maiſter Lamberts perambulatō of Kēt,Sturus. we haue ye Stoure that riſeth at Kingeſwoode which is fourtéene or fiftéene myles, frō Canterbury. This riuer paſſeth by Aſheforde, Wie, Nackington, Canterbury, Fordiſh, Standiſh, and Sturemouth,Nailburne water alſo as I heare about Cant warbiry, but I wote not wherabou •… . where it receyueth another ryuer, which hath 3. branches, wherof one called Bredge goeth by Biſhips bourne, the other named Wyham, beginneth about Adham, and the thirde (nameleſſe) rūneth by Staple to Wingham. Afterwarde our Stoure or Sture parteth it ſelfe in twaine, and in ſuch wyſe that one arme thereof goeth towarde the North, and is called (when it commeth at the ſea) the Northmouth of Stoure, the other runneth Southeaſt warde vp to Rycheborow & ſo to Sandwiche, from whence it goeth Northeaſt agayne & falleth into the ſea. The iſſue of this latter tract is called the hauen of Sandwiche and peraduenture the ſtreame that commeth downe thither, after the diuiſiō of the Stoure,Wantſome. may be the ſame, which Beda calleth Wantſome, but as I cānot vndo this knot at will, ſo this is certaine, that the Stoure on the one ſide, and peraduenture, the Wantſome on the other parteth & cutteth the Tenet from the maine lande of Kent, wherby it is left for an Iſland and ſo repleniſhed with townes, as I haue notified before, in ye chapter that ſpeaketh of our Iſlandes.

There are other little Brookes, which fall into the Stoure of which Lelande ſpeaketh, as Fiſhpoole becke, that aryſeth in Stonehirſtwood and méeteth with it foure myles from Canterbury: an other beginneth at Chiſelet, & goeth into the Stoure gut, which ſometime incloſed Thanet, as Leylande ſaieth, the thirde iſſueth out of the grounde at Northburne (where Eadbert of Kent ſome time paſt held his pallace &) runneth to Sādwich hauen, as the ſayde Au •… thor reporteth, & the fourth called Bridge water that ryſeth by S. Marie Burne church, & méeteth with Canterbury water at Stourmouth: alſo Wyham that ryſeth aboue Wyham, and falleth into Bredge water at▪ Dudmyll, or Wenderton: but ſith they are eyther obſcure or nameleſſe & there to not reſeruing there names till they come at the ſea, I paſſe them ouer as not to be touched here. From hence vnto Douer I finde no ſtreame by reaſon of the Clyffes, that enuironne the ſayde coaſt: howbeit vpon the South ſide of Douer there is a pretie freſh ryuer, whoſe head aryſe •… h at Erwell, not paſſing foure myles from the ſea,Dour. and of ſome is called Dour, which in the Brittiſhe tongue is a common name for all waters. And thereof alſo it is lykely that the towne and Caſtell of Douer dyd ſometyme take the name.Parentheſis From hence we go towarde the Camber, (omitting paraduenture here and there ſundrye ſmall Créekes, & Beckes, by the way) whereabouts the Rother, a noble riuer falleth into ye ſea.Rother. This Rother hath his head in Suſſex not far from Argas hill néere to Waterden forreſt, and from thence directeth his courſe vnto Rotherfield. After this it goeth to Ethlingham or Hitchingham, and ſo forth by Newendon vnto Matthamferry, where it deuided it ſelfe in ſuch wiſe, that one braunche thereof goeth to Appledour (where it méeteth wt the Bily that ryſeth about Bilſington) the other by Iden,Bily. ſo that it includeth a fine percell of grounde called Oxney, which in times paſt was reputed as a percell of Suſſex, but now vpon ſome occaſion or other, it is annexed vnto Kent. From hence alſo growing into ſome greatneſſe, it runneth to Rie, where it méeteth finally with the Becke,Becke. which commeth from Beckley, ſo that the plot wherein Rye ſtandeth, is in maner a Bylande or Peninſula, as experience doth confirme. Lelande and moſt men are of the opinion that this ryuer ſhoulde be called the Limene, Limenus. howbeit in our time it is knowen by none other name, then the Rother or Appledour water, whereof let this ſuffice.

Being thus croſſed ouer to the Weſt ſide of Rye hauen, and in viewing the iſſues that fal into the ſame, I méete firſt of all with a water that groweth of two brookes, which come downe by one Chanell into the eaſt ſide of the mouth of the ſayde Port. The firſt therefore that falleth into it, deſcendeth from Beckley or thereabouts, as I take it, the next runneth along by Peſemarſh, and ſoone after ioyning withall, they holde on as one, till they fall into the ſame at the Weſterly ſide of Rye. The third ſtreame commeth from the North, and as it mounteth vp not farre from Munfield, ſo it runneth betwéene Seſcamb and Waclington neere vnto Bread, taking another rill with all that ryſeth as I heare not very farre from Weſtfield. There is likewyſe a fourth that groweth of two heades, betwéene I •… lingham and Pet, & going by Winchelſey it meeteth withall about Rye hauen, ſo that Winchelſey ſtandeth enuironned on three partes with water, and the ſtreames of theſe two that I haue laſt rehearſed.

The water that falleth into the Ocean, a myle by Southweſt of Haſtinges or therabouts, is called Aeſtus or Aſten,Aeſtus. and riſing not farre from Penhirſt, it méeteth with the ſea, as I heare by Eaſt of Hollington.Buluerhithe. Buluerhithe is but a créeke as I remember ſerued with no backewater, and ſo I heare of Codding or olde hauen, wherfore I meane not to touche them.

Into Peuenſey hauen diuers waters doe reſort,Peuenſey & of theſe that which entereth into the ſame on the Eaſt ſide ryſeth out from two heades, whereof the moſt eaſterly is called Aſhe, the next vnto it the Burne, and vniting themſelues not farre from Aſheburne,Aſhe Burne. they continue their courſe vnder the name and title of Aſheburne water as I reade. The ſeconde that commeth thereinto ryſeth alſo of two heades, wherof the one is ſo many miles from Boreham, the other not farre from the Parke eaſt of Hellingſtowne, and both of thē cōcurring Southweſt of Hirſtmowſen, they direct their courſe toward Peuēſey (beneath which they méete wyth an other ryſing at Foyngton) and thence go in one chanell for a myle or more, tyll they fall togither into the Peuenſey hauen.

The Cuckmer iſſueth out at ſeuerall places,Cucom •• and hereof the more eaſterly braunch cō meth from Warbleton ward, the other from Biſhoppes wood, and méeting beneath Halling they runne in one bottome by Micham Arlington, Wellington, olde Frithſtan and ſo into the ſea.

Vnto the water that cōmeth out at Newhauen ſundry Brookes & Riuerettes doe reſorte,Iſis nifalor. but the chiefe head ryſeth towarde the Weſt ſomewhat betwéene Etchinforde and Shepley as I here. The firſt water therfore that falleth into the ſame on the eaſt ſide, iſſueth out of the grounde about Vertwood, & running from thence by Langhtō and Ripe, on the Weſt ſide, it falleth into the aforeſayd ryuer beneath Forle and Glyme, or thrée myles lower then Lewys, if the other buttal lyke you not. The next hervnto hath his head in Argas hill, the thirde deſcendeth frō Aſhedon forreſt, and ioyning with the laſt mentioned, they croſſe the maine ryuer a little beneath Iſefield. The fourth water commeth from Aſhedon forreſt by Horſted Caines (or Ouſeſtate Caines) and falleth into the ſame, lykewyſe Eaſt of Linfield. Certes I am deceyued if this ryuer be not called Iſis, after it is paſt Iſefield. •• turewell. The fift ryſeth about Storuelgate, and méeteth alſo wyth the maine ſtreame aboue Linfield, & theſe are knowen to lye vpon the right hande as we rowed vp the ryuer. On the other ſide are onely two, whereof the firſt hath his originall néere vnto Wenefield, and holding on his courſe towarde the Eaſt, it méeteth with his maiſter betwéene Newicke and Iſefield, or Ifield as ſome reade it. The laſt of all commeth from Plimodune or Plumpton, •… imus. and hauing met in like ſort with the maine riuer about Barcham, it runneth forth with it, and the reſt in one chanell by Barcham, Hamſey, Malling, Lewys, Piddingburne, and ſo forth into the maine ſea.

〈◊〉 .The next ryuer that we came vnto Weſt of Brighthemſton is the Sore, which notwithſtanding I finde to be called Brember water, in the auncient Mappe of Marton Colledge in Oxforde: but in ſuch ſorte (as I take it) as the Rother is called Appledour ſtreame, bycauſe of the ſayd towne that ſtandeth therevpon. But to procéede, it is a pleaſaunt water, and thereto if you conſider the ſcituation of his armes, and braunches from the higher groundes, very much reſembling a fower ſtringed whip. Wherabout the head of this riuer is, or which of theſe braunches may ſafely be called Sora, from the riſing, in good ſooth I can not ſay, for after we had paſſed nyne or tenne myles thereon vp into the lande, ſodainly the croſſe waters ſtopped vs, ſo that we were inforced to turne either eaſt or weſt, for directly forth ryght we had no way to go. The firſt arme on the ryght hand as we went, ryſeth out of a Parke by South of Alborne, and going on for a certayne ſpace toward the Northweſt, it turneth ſouthward betweene Shermonbury and Twinham, and ſoone after méeteth with ye Bymar, not much South from Shermonbury, •• marus. whence they run togither almoſt two myles, till they fall into the Sore. That on the Weſtſide deſcendeth from about Billingeſhir •… t, & going towarde the eaſt, it croſſeth wt the 〈◊〉 (which ryſeth a little by Weſt of Thacam) eaſt from Pulborow, and ſo they run as one into the Sore, that after this cōfluence haſteth it ſelf ſouthwarde by Brember, Burleis, the Combes, and ere long into the Ocean.

The Aron (of which beſide Arundel towne the Caſtell and the valey,Arunus. wherin it runneth is called Vallis Aruntina, or Arundale in Engliſh) is a goodly water and thereto increaſed with no ſmall number of excellent & pleaſaunt brookes. It ſpringeth vp of two heades, whereof one deſcendeth from the North not farre from Gretham, & going by Lis, méeteth with the next ſtreame, as I geſſe about Dourſford houſe. The ſecond riſeth by Weſt from the hilles that lye towarde the ryſing of the ſunne from Eaſtmaine and runneth by Peterfield. The thirde commeth from Beryton warde and ioyneth with the ſecond betwéene Peterfield and Dourſforde, after which cōfluence they go togither in one chanell ſtill toward the Eaſt, (taking a rill with them that commeth betwéene Fernehirſt and S. Lukes Chappell, ſouthweſt of Linchemere & meting with it Eaſt of Loddeſworth as I doe reade, and lykewyſe ſundrye other in one Chanell beneath Sopham) to Waltham, Bury, Houghton, Stoke, Arundell, Tortington forde, Climping (all on the Weſt ſide,) and ſo into the ſea. Hauing thus deſcribed the weſt ſide of Arun, let vs doe the lyke with the other in ſuch ſorte as we beſt may. The firſt riuer that we come vnto therfore on the Eaſt ſide, and alſo the ſeconde riſe at ſundry places in S. Leonards forreſt, and ioyning a lyttle aboue Horſham, they mete with the thirde, which commeth from Ifield Parke, not verye farre from Slinfeld. The fourth hath two heads, whereof one ryſeth in Witley Parke, the other by weſt, néere vnto Heſelméere chappell, and méeting by weſt of Dourſfeld, they vnyte themſelues with the chanell, growing by the confluence that I ſpake of beneath Slinfeld, a little aboue Billingeſhirſt. The laſt water commeth from the hilles aboue Lincheméere, and runneth weſt and South, and paſſing betwene Billingſhirſt and Stopham it commeth vnto the channell laſt mencioned, & ſo into the Arun, beneath Stopham, without anye farder increaſe, at the leaſt that I doe here of.

Burne hath his iſſue in a Parke,Burne. néere Aldingburne (or rather a litle aboue ye ſame toward the North, as I haue ſince béene informed,) and running by the bottomes toward the ſouth, it falleth into the ſea betwéene north Berflete and Fleſham.

Eryn.Eryn riſeth of ſundry heddes, by eaſt of Erynley and directing his courſe toward the ſunne ryſing, it penniſulateth Seleſey, and falleth into the Ocean betwéene Seleſey towne on the ſouthweſt & Pagham at north weſt.

Delus. Del ſpringeth about Benderton, & thence running betwéene midle Lauaunt and Eaſt Lauaunt, it goeth by weſt of Weſt Hampnet, by eaſt of Chicheſter, or Weſt of Rumbalde ſoowne, and afterwarde by Fiſhburne, where it méeteth with a ril comming North weſt from Funtingdon (a little beneath the towne) and then running thus in one ſtreame towarde the ſea, it méeteth with another rillet comming by Northe of Boſham and ſo into Auant gulf by Eaſt of Thorney Iſland.

Racunus.The Racon riſeth by eaſt of Racton or Racodunum and cōming by Chidham, it falleth into the ſea, Northeſt of Thorney aforeſayde.

Emill. The Emill commeth firſt betwéene Racton and Stanſted then downe to Emilſworth or Emmeſworth, and ſo vnto the Ocean, ſeparating Suſſex from Hāpſhyre almoſt from the very head.

Hauing in this maner paſſed along the coaſtes of Suſſex. The next water that I remē ber, ryſeth by eaſt of the forreſt of Eſtbyry, from whence it goeth by Southwijc, Weſt Burhunt, Farham, and ſo into the gulfe almoſt full South.

Badunus. forté.Then come we to Bedenham Créeke (ſo called of a village ſtanding thereby,) the mouth whereof lyeth almoſt directly agaynſt Porcheſter Caſtell, which is ſcituate about 3. miles by water from Porteſmouth towne, as Lelande doth report. Then go we within halfe a myle farder to Forten Créeke,Forten. which eyther gyueth or taketh name of a village harde by.Oſterpole. After this we come to Oſterpoole Lake, a great Créeke, which goeth vp by weſt into the land, and lyeth not far from a rounde tower of ſtone, from whence alſo there goeth a chaine, to another Tower on the eaſt ſide directly ouer againſt it, whereby the entraunce of great veſſels into that part maye be at pleaſure reſtrayned.

From hence wée goe further to Tichefeld water, that riſeth about Eſtmaine park, ten or twelue myles by northeaſt or there about from Tichfeld.Tichefield. From Eſtmaine it goeth (parting the forreſtes of Waltham, and Eaſtbery by the waye) to Wicham or Wicomb, a prety market towne and large thorowfare, where alſo the water ſeperateth it ſelfe into two armelettes, and goyng vnder two bridges of woode, commeth ere long agayne vnto one Chanell. From hence it goeth thrée or foure myles farder, to a bridge of tymber by Maiſter Writhoſeleyes houſe, (leauing Tichfelde towne on the right ſide) & a little beneath runneth vnder Ware bridg whether the ſea floweth as hir natural courſe inforceth. Finally within a mile of this bridge it goeth into the water of Hampton hauen, wherunto diuers ſtreames reſort as you ſhal heare hereafter.

After this we come to Hamble hauen,Hamelr •… or Hamelriſh créeke, whoſe fall is betwéene S. Andrewes caſtell, and Hoke. It riſeth about Shidford in waltham forreſt, and when it is paſt Croke bridge, it méeteth with another brooke, which riſeth not farre frō Biſhoppes Waltham, out of ſundry ſpringes in the high way, to Wincheſter, from whence it paſſeth as I ſayde by Biſhoppes Waltham, then to Budeley or Botley, and ſo ioyning with the Hamble, they runne togither by Prowlingſworth, Vpton, Bruſill, Hamble towne, and ſo into the ſea.

Now come we to the hauē of ſouth Hampton,Southhampton which I will briefely deſcribe ſo neare as I can poſſibly. The bredth or entry of the mouth herof, as I take it, is by eſtimatiō two miles from ſhore to ſhore. At the weſt poynt therof alſo is a ſtrong caſtell lately builded which is rightly named Caldſhore, but now Cawſhot, I wote not by what occaſion. On ye eaſt ſide thereof alſo, is a place called Hoke (afore mētioned) or Hamell hoke, wherin are not aboue thrée or foure fiſhers houſes, not worthy to be remembred. This hauen ſhooteth vp on the weſt ſide by the ſpace of ſeauen miles, vntill it come to Hamptō towne, ſtanding on the other ſide, where it is by eſtimation a mile from lande to lande. Thence it goeth vp further about thrée myles to Redbridge ſtill ebbing and flowing thither, and one myle farther, ſo farre as my memorye doeth ſerue mée. Nowe it reſteth that I deſcribe the Alreſforde ſtreame, which I will procéede withall in this order following.

The Alreſforde beginneth of diuers faire ſprings, about a mile or more fro Alreſford,Alreſford or Alforde as it is now called, & ſoone after reſorting to one bottome, they become a brode lake, which for the moſt part is called Alford pond. Afterwarde returning againe to a narrowe chanell, it goeth thorow a ſtone bridge at the ende of Alforde towne, (leauing the towne it ſelfe on the left hand) toward Hicthingſtocke thrée myles of, but ere it commeth there, it receiueth two rylles in one bottome, wherof one commeth frō the Forreſt in maner at hande, and by northweſt of olde Alreſforde, the other from Browne Candiuer, that goeth by Northenton, Swarewetton, Aberſtone. 〈…〉 .

On the other ſide of Southampton, there reſ •• teth into this hauen alſo, both the T •… ſts and the Stockebridge water in one bottome, •… tocke. whereof I finde thys large deſcription inſuing.

The very head of the Stocke water, is ſuppoſed to bée ſomewhere about Baſ •… ngſtoke, or Church Hackley, and going from the •… betwene Ouerton & Steuenton, it commeth at laſt by Lauerſtocke and Whitchurch, and ſoone after receyuing a brooke, by Northweſt called the Bourne (diſcending from S. Mary Bourne, •… ourne. ſoutheaſt from Horſeburne) it procéedeth by Long paroch, and the Woodde till it méete with the Cranburne, on the eaſt ſide (a prety riueret ryſing about Michelney and going by Fullington, Barton, and to Cramburne) thence to Horwell in one bottome, beneth which it méeteth with the Andeuer water, that is increaſed ere it come there by another brooke, whoſe name I doe not knowe. This Andeuer ſtreame, ryſeth in Culhāſhire forreſt, not far by north from Andeuer towne & going to vpper Clatford, are it touch there it receyueth the Rill of which I ſpake before, which ryſing alſo néere vnto An •… ort, goeth to Monketon, to Abbateſham, the Audeuer, and both as I ſaid vnto the Teſt beneth Horwel, whereof I ſpake euen nowe. Theſe ſtreames being thus brought into one botom it runeth toward the South, vnder ſtockbridge, & ſoone after diuiding it ſelfe in twayne, one braunch thereof goeth by Houghton, & a litle beneath méeteth wyth a Ryll, that commeth from by Weſt of S. Annes hyll, and goeth by Eaſt of vpper Wallop, Weſt of nether Wallop, by Bucholt Forreſt, Broughton, and called as 〈…〉 .

The next riuer that runneth into this 〈◊〉 ſpringeth in the new Forreſt, and commeth there into about Eling, not paſſing one mile,Eling. by weſt of the fall of Teſt. From hence caſting about againe into the maine ſea, and leauing Calde ſhore Caſtle on the ryght hande, wée dyrected our courſe towarde the Southweſt, vnto B •… aulieu hauen wherinto the Min •… y deſcepdeth.

The Miney ryſeth not farre from Miney,Miney. ſtéede •… Village in the north part of the newe Forreſt, and going by Beaulie •… , it falleth into the ſea, ſouthweſt, as I take it of Erbu •… y, a Village ſtanding vpon the ſhore.

Beyng paſt the Miney,Limen. wee croſſed the Limen, whoſe heade is in the very heart of the newe Forreſt, and running South weſt of Lindhyrſt and the Parke, it goeth 〈◊〉 Eaſt of Brokenhirſt Weſt of Bulder, and finally into the Sea South and by Eaſt of Lemington.

The next fall that we paſſed by is nameleſſe, except it be called Bure,Bure. & as it deſcendeth from the newe Forreſt, ſo the next vnto it •… ight Mile, as I haue hearde in Engliſhe.Milis. Certes the head thereof, is alſo in the ſouthweſt part of the ſaid Forreſt, and the fall not far from Milforde bridge, beyonde the which I find a narrow going or ſtricktland leading from the poynte to Hirſt Caſtle, which ſtandeth into the Sea, as if it hung by a thred frō the mayne of the Iſlande, ready to be waſhed away, by the continuall and dayly beating of the waues.

The next riuer that we came vnto of any name is the Auon, which ryſeth by northeaſt,Auon. and not far from Woolfe hall, in Wil •… ſhire. The firſt notable bridge that it rūneth vnto▪ is at Vphauen, thence foure myles farder, it goeth to little Ambreſbury, and there is another bridge, from thēce to Woodfo •… d village, ſtanding at the right hand •… an •… , and Newtō v •… age on the left. The Biſhops of Saru •• had a proper Manour place at Woodforde, which Biſhoppe •… harton pulled downe altogither, bicauſe it was ſomewhat in ſinne. T •… it goeth to Fiſheeto •… ridge, to Cranebridge 〈◊〉 Saliſbury, new Saliſbury, & finally to Ha •… ha •… , which is a •• ately bridge of ſtone, of ſ •… xe arches at the leaſt. There is at the weſt ende of the ſayde bridge, a little Iſland, that lyeth betwixt this and another bridge, of feare prety arches, and vnder this latter runeth a good round ſtreame, which as I take it, is a brāch of Auon, that breaketh out a little aboue, and ſoone after it reuniteth it ſelfe agayne: or elſe that Wilton water hath there his entry into the Auon, which I cannot yet determine. Frō Harneham bridge it goeth to Dounton, that is about foure miles, and ſo much in like ſort from thence to Fording bridge, to Kingwood bridge fiue miles, to Chriſtes church Twinham fiue myles, and ſtrayght into the ſea.

Poole.The next fall that we come vnto is Poole, from whoſe mouth vpon the ſhore, by South weſt in a bay of thrée miles of, is a poore fiſher towne, called Sandwiche, where we ſawe a péere and a little freſh brooke. The very vtter part of ſaint Adelmes poynt, is fiue miles from Sandwich. In another bay lyeth weſt Lylleworth, where as I heare is ſome proſttable herborow for ſhips. The towne of Poole is from W •• burne about foure miles, and it ſtandeth almoſt as an Iſle in the hauen. The hauen it ſelfe alſo if a man ſhoulde meaſure it by the circuite, wa •• eth little of twenty mile, as I did gueſſe by the view.

way. Waiemouth, or as ſome doe call it Wylemouth, is coūted twenty meles from Poole, & ye head of this riuer riſeth not full foure miles aboue the hauen, by northweſt at Vp •• l in the ſide of a great •… ill. There is a little barre of ſande at the hauen mouth, & a great arme of ye ſea runneth vp by the right hand, and ſcant a mile aboue the hauen mouth on the ſhore, is a right goodly and warlike caſtle made, which hath one open barbicane. This arme rūneth vp alſo farder by a myle as in a baye, to a point of land wher a paſſage is into Portlād, by a little courſe of pibble ſande. It goeth vp alſo from the ſayd paſſage vnto Abbateſbiry about ſeuen miles of, where a little ſreſhe rō dell reſorteth to the ſea. And ſomwhat aboue this,Cheſill. is the head or point of the Cheſill lying northweſt, which ſtretcheth vp from thēce about ſeuē miles, as a maine narrow bank, by a right line vnto the ſoutheſt, and there abut •… 〈…〉 But to procéede wyth our pu •… poſe. Into the mouth of this riuer doe ſhips often 〈◊〉 for ſuccour, & being paſt the ſame, we meete with ye fal of a water néere to •… . Catherin •… chapple as we ſailed by ye Shingle, which came down frō Litton by Chilcomb, and thence we went to Bruteport water that ariſeth halfe a mile or more aboue Bemiſter, from whence it goeth to Parnham, N •… therbury, Welplaſh, & ſo to Bruteport, & afterwarde into ye ſea, taking in ſundry waters wt al by the way, wherof in my next treatiſe God willing I meane as of diuers other to make a particuler rehearſall. Leuing the Brudeport, we paſſed by Stant •… Gabriell, & beholding Charemouth Bea •… on a far of, we 〈◊〉 our courſe toward ye ſame, but ere we came there, we behelde the fall of Chare, which is a pretye water. 〈◊〉 It ryſeth about thrée miles aboue Charemouth by north in a parke of the kinges called Marſhewood. Next vnto this is the Buddle,Buddle which cōmeth about thrée miles by north of Lyme from the hilles, fléeting vpon rocky ſoyle, and ſo falleth into the ſea.

Beyond this is the Axe whoſe iſſue at thys preſent is harde vnder the rootes of Winter chifes,Axe. and the poyntes thereof beyng almoſt a myle in ſunder, the moſt weſterlye of them called Berewood, lyeth within halfe a mile of Seton, but the other toward the eaſt, is called White •… liffe, wherof I haue ſpoken already. This riuer riſeth a mile northeſt frō Bemiſter a market Towne, in Dorſet ſhyre, at a place called Axe knoll, (longing to Sir Giles Strangwaies) in a moore hanging on the ſide of an hill. And from thence it runneth to the ruines of an old Abbay called Fordes, about foure or fiue miles from thence, (where it ſéemeth to bée a particion betwéene Sommerſetſhyre and Deuon) then vnto Axe Minſter in Deuonſhyre, and ſo thorowe the Towne it ſelfe, wherein a great ſlaughter was made of Danes in Athelſtanes tyme, at Bruneſdon fielde or rather Brunnedon as I read, and whereof I finde thys annotation, in an olde French Chronicle.

In the time of Athelſtane, ye greateſt Nauie that euer aduentured into thys Iſlande, arriued at Seton in Deuonſhyre, beyng repleniſhed with Aliens that ſought the conqueſt of this Iſland, but Athelſtane mette & encoū tred with them in the fielde, where he ouerthrewe 6000. of his aforeſayde enimyes. Not one of them alſo that remayned alyue, eſcaped from the battell wythout ſome deadlye or very grieuous wound. In this conflicte moreouer were flaine fiue kings, which were enterred in the Church yard of Axe minſter, and of the part of the king of Englande were kylled eyght Earles of the chiefe of hys nobilitye, and they alſo buryed in the Churchyarde aforeſayde. Hereunto it addeth howe the Byſhop of Shyreburne was in like ſort ſlaine in thys battell, that began at Brunedune néere to Colyton, and indured euen to Axe minſter, which then was called Brunbery or Brunburg. The ſame day that this thyng happened the ſunne loſt hys light, and ſo continued without any bryghtneſſe, vntyll the ſetting of that Planet, though otherwyſe the ſeaſon was cléere and nothing clowdye. But to procéede after our riuer hath paſſed thorow Axeminſter towne, it goeth to ye bridg thereby (where ſone after it receiueth the the Artey, •… tey. ſometyme a raging water) and finally to Axe mouth Towne, frō whence after it hath as it were played it ſelfe, in the pleaſant botomes, by the ſpace of a quarter of a myle, it goeth vnder White cliffe and ſo into the ſea, where it is called Axebaye, and thus is that ryuer deſcribed.

As for the hauen which in times paſt as I haue hearde, •… idde. hath béene at Sidmouth (ſo called of Sidde a •… yllet that runeth therto) and likewyſe at Seton. I paſſe it ouer, ſith nowe there is none at al. •… eton. Yet hath there bene ſometyme a notable one, albeit that at this preſent betwene the two poyntes of the olde hauen, there lyeth a mightie barre of pibble ſtones, in the verye mouth of it, and the ryuer Axe is driuē to the very eaſt point of ye hauē called White clyffe. Therat alſo a very little gull goeth into the ſea, whether ſmall fiſherbotes doe oft reſort for ſuccour. The men of Seton beganne of late to ſtake and make a maine wall within the hauen to haue chaunged the courſe of the Axe, and (almoſt in the myddle of the old hauen) to haue trenched thorow the Cheſill, therby to haue let out the Axe, & to haue taken in the maine ſea, but I here of none effect that this attempt dyd come vnto.

From Seton weſtwarde lyeth Colyton,Coly. about two myles by weſt Northweſt, whereof ryſeth the ryuer Coly, which goyng 〈◊〉 the aforeſaide towne, paſſeth by Colecomb parke, and afterwarde falleth betwéene Axe brydge and Axe mouth towne into the Axe riuer.

Leauing the Coly we come ſoone after to Ottery hauen,Otterey. whoſe heade riſeth at Ottery fiue myles aboue Mohuns Ottery or Ottery Flemming flat North. From hence it goeth to Vpoter, Mohuns Ottery, Hunitō, Veniton bridge, S. Mary Otterey, Newton bridge Ottermouth and ſo into the ſea. On the weſt ſide of this hauen is Budeley almoſt directly againſt Otterton. It is eaſie to be ſeene alſo, that within leſſe then. 100. yeares, ſhips did vſe this hauē, but now it is barred vp. Some call it Budeley hauen of Budeley towne, other Salterne port, of a little creke comming out of the mayne hauen vnto Salterne village, that hath in time paſt béene a towne of greater eſtimation.

From Otterey mouth we ſailed vp to Exmouth ſo called of the riuer Exe,Ex. which moū teth in Exmore, at a place called Execroſſe th •… ée myles by Northeaſt, and from thence goeth by Exford where it is a rill or ſmall water: then to Tiuerton twelue miles from the head, thence to Therberton Cowley,Simmīg •… Bath. and next of al to Exceſter receauing in the meane time the Simōs bath water, which riſeth by Northweſt of Simons bath bridge (fower myles from Exford:) and is in Sommer time ſo ſhalowe that a man maye eaſily paſſe ouer it, but in winter it rageth oft, and is very déepe and daungerous.Kenton. As touching the hauen alſo I remember well that there lieth vpon the very Weſt point of the ſame a barren ſande and in the Weſt Northweſt goeth a little creke a mile or thereabout into the land which ſome call Kentō creke. I haue herd that the Burgeſes of Exceſter indeuoured to make the hauen to come vp to Exceſter it ſelfe, but whether they brought it to paſſe or no as yet I doe not know, this is certaine that in times paſt the ſhippes came vp no nearer then Apſham, which is a prety townelet on the ſhore fower myles vpper into the hauen.

Beyonde Exceſter hauen mouth 4.Teigne. myles or there about I came to the Teigne mouth which ebbeth and floweth ſo farre as Newton. The head of this riuer is 20. myles from the ſea, and it riſeth in Dartmore at a place by northweſt called Teigne head. Frō hence alſo it goeth to Iagford bridge, Clifford bridg Bridford bridge, Chidley bridge,Leman. Teigne bridge, Newton buſhelles, beneath which •… it receaueth the Leman water, and alſo Aller brooke,Allet. which riſeth thrée miles of, as Leland hath ſet down, who writeth moreouer of this hauen in ſort as followeth. The very vtter weſt point of the land, at ye mouth of Teigne is called the Neſſe, and is a very high redde cliffe. The eaſt part of the hauen is named the poles, a lowe ſandie grounde eyther caſt vp by the ſpuing of the ſand out of ye Teigne, or elſe throwen vp from the ſhore by the rage of winde and water. This ſande occupyeth now a great quantitie of the ground betwene the hauen where the ſand riſeth, and Teigne mouth towne, which towne ſurnamed Regis, hath in time paſt béene ſore defaced by the Danes, and of late time by the Frenche.

Tor. From Teigne mouth we came to Tor bay, wherof the weſt point is called Byry, and the eaſt Perritory, betwene which is litle aboue foure miles. From Torre baie alſo to Dartmouth is ſixe myles where (ſayth Leland) I marked diuers thinges. Firſt of all vpon the eaſt ſide of the hauen a great hilly point, called Downeſend & betwixt Downeſende, and a pointlet named Wereford, is a litle baye. Were it ſelfe in like ſorte is not full a myle from Downeſend vpwarde into the hauen.Were. Kingeſwere towne ſtandeth out as another pointlet, and betwixt it & Wereford is the ſecond bay. Somwhat moreouer aboue Kingeſwere towne goeth a litle Creke vp into the land from the maine ſtreame of the hauen called water head,Water hed & this is a very fitte place for veſſells to be made in. In like ſort half a mile beyond this into ye land ward, goeth another longer creeke,Neſſe creke. Gaunſton & aboue that alſo a greater thē either of theſe called Gawnſtō, whoſe hed is here not half a mile frō ye maine ſea, by the compaſſing thereof as it runneth in Tor bay.

The riuer of Dart, commeth out of Dartmore fiftene miles aboue Totneſſe,Dart or Darmour. in a very large plot, and ſuch another wild moriſh and forreſtye grounde as Exmore is. Of it ſelfe moreouer this water is very ſwift, & thorow occaſion of Tinworkes whereby it paſſeth, it carieth much ſand to Totneſſe bridge, and ſo choketh the depth of the riuer downeward, that the hauen it ſelfe is almoſt ſpoiled by the ſame. The mariners of Dartmouth accompt this to be about a kenning frō Plimmouth. In the valley alſo betwéene Corneworthy & Aſhepremptō,Humberton. runneth a brooke called Humberton or Herburne. This water commeth out of a Welſpring, & ſo running about two myles, it paſſeth thorow a ſtone bridge called Roſt, two myles from Totneſſe. Frō thence moreouer, after it hath gone other two miles it commeth to Bow bridge, and there falleth into a ſaltwater créeke, which gathereth into the lande out of the hauen of Dartmouth. This créeke at the head breaketh for a little way into two armes, whereof the one goeth vp to Bow bridge, and receyueth Humberton water (as I ſaide) ye other toward Corneworthy frō whence vnto Dartmouth, is about foure myles. Finally about halfe a mile aboue Dartmouth towne,Olde 〈◊〉 creke. there is another Créeke going out of the maine ſtreame called Olde mill créeke, ſo ſarre as I can learne by the rumor of the countrey.

About ſeuen myles by weſt ſouthweſt frō Dartmouth lyeth Saltcomb hauen,Sal •… ſomewhat barred: & not much aboue the heade of it is Arme hauen, the backewater whereof commeth vnder Yuy & Armington bridges,Arme. and ſo vnto the ſea at this place, which is full of flattes and rockes, ſo that no ſhippe commeth thither in any tempeſt, except it be forced thereto, thorowe the vttermoſt extremitie and deſperate hazarde of the fearefull mariners. King Phillip of Caſtile loſt two ſhippes here in the dayes of king Henry the ſeuenth, when he was dryuen to lande in the Weſt coūtrey by rage of weather. Vnto Armouth alſo commeth the Awne water,Awne. after it hath paſſed by Eaſt Brenton and Gare bridges, and not farre from the fall of this, lyeth the Yawlme mouth ſo called of a ryuer whych cōmeth thither frō Le bridg to Yalme bridg,Yalme. & falleth into the ſea, about 4. miles by ſouth eaſt, frō the maine ſtreame of Plimmouth.

Being come to the Plimmoth,Plim. I finde that the mouth of the goulfe wherin the ſhips of this towne doe ride, is walled on eche ſide and chained ouer in ye time of neceſſitie. On ye ſouth ſide of the hauē alſo is a blockhouſe vpō a rocky hill, & vpō the eaſt ſide of this & Thamar hauen, lyeth the Mill baye creke,Milbaye creke. Stone houſe creke. Caine creke. Shilſt •… Budo •… Tam •… taue. Torrey Taue. ye ſtone creke, Caine Créeke, Shilſtō créeke (which is two myles of length and wheron ſtandeth a Mill) Buddocks créeke, and laſt of al, Tamertaue créeke, ſo called bycauſe of the concourſe of the Taue & Tamar waters there. Torrey brooke falleth lykewyſe into Plym, but wher aboutes as now, I haue forgotten. Finally vpon the weſt ſide of the hauen, is a notable créeke alſo entering into the lande a myle or more from the hauen, which being viewed, I went and behelde Thamar hauen on the weſt ſide wherof, I noted theſe crekes.

Firſt of all about two myles aboue Aſhe I ſawe the principall arme of Thamar it ſelfe.Tham •… Certes it riſeth about thrée myles by Northeaſt from Hartland, & goeth vp into the land about tenne myles from that place: thence it haſteth to Calſtock bridge, whether it almoſt continually ebbeth and floweth, verye great veſſels cōming likewyſe within a mike therof vnto Morleham, which is not aboue thrée myles from Tauiſtocke as I reade. Betwixt Thamar ſtreame, 〈◊〉 . and Aſhe: I marked farder more ſayeth Lelande other thrée créekes alſo deſcending, which brake vp into the lande, whereof the firſt lyeth by Northweſt, the ſeconde weſt northweſt, the thirde plaine weſt, entering into the country aboue half a mile, and ſcarſely a myle lower, I peruſed in like maner the Liuer créeke, 〈…〉 . that goeth vp to S. Germains ward. This créeke lyeth 3. myles from the maine ſtreame of Thamar hauen, and riſing in an hill aboue Launſton, it goeth thorow the towne within the walles. In the botome alſo of the Suburbe, is an other named Aterey, •• erey. which ryſeth aleuen myles of by weſt towarde Bodmin, wherinto runneth a Rill comming thorow a wood before it maketh a confluens with the firſt, in deſcending towarde the hauen.Iohns S. An •• ies Then breaketh in an other créeke called S. Iohns, or S. Anthonies Rode, and at the very mouth about S. Nicholas Iſle falleth in the laſt, which goeth vp to Milbrooke, two myles into the lande from the maine hauen. From hence we ſayled farder towarde the weſt (leauing ſalt Aſhe and Seton rillets) and came to the mouth of a riuer called Low, 〈◊〉 wherein Samons are often founde, & yet is it drie commonly at halfe ebbe. On eche ſyde of the entrye thereof ſtandeth alſo a towne, whereof the one is called eaſt Low the other weſt Low, and this is a pretie market towne. A bridge finally of twelue arches doth leade from the one to the other.

The next fall after we be paſt one little nameleſſe créeke, that lyeth by the waye, is Poulpyr water, •• lpyr. whereinto commeth a little brooke. 〈◊〉 . Then méete we with Fawey hauen, whoſe riuer ryſeth at Fawy Moore (about two myles from Camilforde by South, and ſixetene miles from Fawy towne) in a very quaue mire on the ſide of an Hill. Frō hence it goeth to Drameſbridge, to Clobhā bridge, Lergen bridge, New bridge, Reſprin bridge, and Loſtwithiell bridge, where it méeteth with a little brooke, and néere thereunto parteth it ſelfe in twaine. Of theſe two armes therefore one goeth to a bridge of ſtone, the other to another of timber, & ſoone after ioyning againe, the maine riuer goeth to Saint Gwinnowes, from thēce alſo the point of S. Gwinnowes wood, which is about half a mile from thence, except my memorie doe fayle me. Here goeth in a Salt créeke halfe a mile on the eaſt ſide of the hauen, and at the heade of it, •• rinus. is a bridge called Lerine bridge. The créeke it ſelf in like maner bearing the ſame denomination. From Lerine créeke, to S. Caracs pill, or créeke,In ye myddle of this creke was a cell of S. Cyret in an Iſlet longing ſometime to Mountegew a priory. is about halfe a mile and Lower on the eaſt ſide of the ſayd hauen it goeth vp alſo not aboue a mile & an half 〈◊〉 to the lande. From Caracs créeke to Poulmorland a myle, and this likewiſe goeth vp ſeant a quarter of a mile into the land, yet at the heade it parteth it ſelfe in twaine. From Poulmoreland to Bodnecke village halfe a mile where the paſſage and repaſſage is commonly to Fawey. From Bodnecke to Pelene point (where a créeke goeth vp not fully 1000. paces into the lande) a mile, thence to Poulruan, a quarter of a mile, and at this Poulruan is a tower of force, marching again ye tower on Fawey ſide, betwene which, as I doe here, a chaine hath ſome times bene ſtretched, & likely inough for the hauē there is hardly two bowſhotte ouer. The very point of lande at the eaſt ſide of the mouth of this Hauen, is called Pontus croſſe, but nowe Panuche croſſe. It ſhal not be amiſſe in this place ſomewhat to intreate of the towne of Fawy,Cōwhath. which is called in Corniſh Cōwhath and being ſcituate on the Northſide of the hauen, is ſet hanging on a maine rocky hill being in length about one quarter of a mile, except my memory deceyue me.

The renowne of Fawy roſe by ye wars vnder King Edward ye firſt, Edward the third, & Henry the fifth, partly by feates of armes & partly by plaine pyracy. Finally ye towneſmē féeling themſelues ſomewhat at eaſe & ſtrong in their purſes, they fell to marchandize, and ſo they proſpered in this their newe deuiſe, that as they traueiled into al places, ſo marchauntes from all countries made reſort to them, whereby within a while they grew to be exceeding riche. The ſhippes of Fawy ſatling on a time by Rhy and Winchelſey in ye time of king Edward the third, refuſed ſtoutly to vale any bonet there, although warning was giuen them ſo to do by the Portgrenes or rules of thoſe townes. Herevpon the Rie and Winchelſie men, made out vppon them with cut and long taile: but ſo hardly were they intertained by the Fawy Pyrates (I ſhould ſaie aduenturers) that they were driuen home againe with no ſmall loſſe and hinderaunce. Such fauour found the Fawy men alſo immediately vpon this bickering, that in token of their victory ouer their winching aduerſaries, and riding Ripiers, as they called them in mockery, they altered their armes and compounded for newe, wherein the ſcutchion of Rie and Winchelſey is quartered, with theirs & beſide this ye Foiens were called the gallantes of Fawy,Gallantes of Fey or Fawy. whereof they not a litle reioyced, and more peraduenture then for ſome greater booty. And thus much of Fawy towne wherin we ſée what great ſucceſſe often commeth of witteleſſe and raſhe aduētures. But to returne againe to our purpoſe from whence we haue digreſſed and as hauing ſome deſire to finiſhe vp this our voyage, we wil leaue the Fawm •… uth and go forward on our iourney. Being therefore paſte this hauen, we come to Pennarth which is 2. myles by weſt therof, and ſcituate on the eaſt ſide of Trewardith Baie, called by Leland Arctoum or Vrctoū Promontoriū except his writings do deceiue me. Frō hence we came to the blacke head, then to Pentoren a myle farder, and here iſſueth ont a pretye ryuer that commeth by Saint Auſtelles,Auſtell brooke. about two myles and an halfe from thence, which runneth vnder Auſtell bridge & vnder the Weſt ſide of the hill whereon the poore towne of S. Auſtelles ſtādeth. Thence we ſailed to Chappell land, then to Dudman, to Pennare, and Sainct Antonies point, which is thrée myles from Pennar point, where we make our entrance into the Falamouth hauen, whoſe deſcription I borowe of Leland and worde for worde will here inſert the ſame.

Fala. The very point (ſaith he) of the hauē mouth (being an hill whereon the Kyng hath buylded a caſtell) is called Pendinant. It is about a myle in compaſſe, almoſt enuironned with the ſea, and where the ſea couereth not, the ground is ſo low that it were a ſmall maſtry to make Pendinant an Iland. Furthermore there lieth a cape or foreland within the hauē a myle and an halfe, and betwixt this and M. Killigrewes houſe, one great arme of the hauen rūneth vp to Penrine towne, which is 3. miles from the very entry of Falemouth hauen, and two good myles from Penfuſis. Moreouer there is Leuine Priſ •… lo betwixte S. Budocus and Pendinas,Leume. which were a good hauen but for the barre of ſande, but to procéede. The firſt creke or arme that caſteth on the Northweſt ſide of Falemouth hauen goeth vp to Perin, and at thende it breaketh into two armes, whereof the leſſe runneth to Glaſenith 1. viridis indꝰ, ye grene neſt, or wagmeer at Penrin: the other to ſaint Glunias the pariſhe Church of Penrine. In like ſorte out of eche ſide of Penrine creke, breaketh an arme or euer it come to Penrine. This I vnderſtande alſo that ſtakes and foundations of ſtone haue béene ſet in the creke at Penrine a litle lower then the wharfe where it breaketh into armes: but howſoeuer this ſtandeth betwixte the point of Trefuſis and the point of Reſtronget is Mil •… r creke,Milor. which goeth vp a myle into the land and by the churche is a good rode for ſhippes. The nexte creke beyonde the point of Reſtronget wood is called Reſtronget which goyng two myles vp into the maine breaketh into two armes.Reſtronget. In lyke order betwixte Reſtronget and the creke of Trury be two crekes one called S. Feokes,S. 〈◊〉 S. 〈◊〉 Trury creke. the other Sainct Caie, nexte vnto which is Trury creke that goeth vp about two myles crekyng from the principall ſtreame, & breaketh within half a myle of Trury, caſting in a braunche Weſtward euen harde by Newham wood. This creke of Trury is deuided into two partes before the towne of Trury, and eche of them hauing a brooke comming downe and a bridge, the towne of Trury ſtandeth betwixte them both. In like ſorte Kenwen ſtreate is ſeuered frō the ſaid towne with this arme, and Clements ſtréete by eaſt with the other. Out of the body alſo of Trury creke breaketh another eaſtwarde a myle from Trury, and goeth vp a myle and an halfe to Treſilian bridge of ſtone. At the very entry and mouth of this creke is a rode of ſhippes called Maples rode and here faught not long ſince. 18. ſhippes of Spaniſhe marchauntes with 4. ſhippes of warre of Depe, but the Spanierdes draue the Frenchemen all into this harborowe. A myle and an halfe aboue the mouth of Trury creke,Mor •• is another named Lhan Moran of S. Morans church at hād. This creke goeth vp a quarter of a mile from the maine ſtreame into the hauen, as the maine ſtreame goeth vp two myles aboue Moran creke ebbing and flowing: and a quarter of a myle higher is the towne of Tregowy where we found a bridge of ſtone vpon the Fala ryuer. Fala it ſelfe riſeth a myle or more weſt of Roche hyll & goeth by Graund pount where I ſawe a bridge of ſtone.

This Graund pount is four miles frō Roche hill and two litle myles from Tregowy, betwixt which the Fala taketh his courſe. Frō Tregowy to paſſe downe by the body of the hauen of Falamouth to the mouth of Lany horne pill or creke, on the ſouth ſide of the hauen is a myle, and as I remember it goeth vp halfe a myle from the principall ſtreame of the hauen. From Lanyhorne pill alſo is a place or point of ſande about a myle way of 40. acres or thereabout (as a Peninſula) called Ardeue rauter. As for the water or creke that rūneth into the ſouth ſoutheaſt part, it is but a little thing of halfe a myle vp into the land, and the creke that hemmeth in this Peninſula, of both doth ſéeme to be the greater. From the mouth of the Weſt creke of this Peninſula, to S. Iuſtes creke is foure miles or more.S. 〈◊〉 S. 〈◊〉 In like maner from S. Iuſtes pill or creke (for both ſignifie one thing) to Sainct Mawes creke is a myle and a halfe, and the point betwéen them both is called Pendinas. The creke of Saint Mawes goeth vp a two myles by eaſt northeaſt into the land, and beſides that it eddeth and •• oweth ſo far, there is a mylle driuen with a freſhe creke that reſorteth to the ſame. Halfe a mile from the head of this downewarde to the hauen, is a creke in manner of a poole, whereon is a myll alſo that grindeth with the tyde. And a myle beneath that on the ſouth ſide entreth a creke (about halfe a myle into the countrey) which is barred from the maine ſea by a ſmall ſandye banke, and another myle yet lower, is a another litle crekelet: but howe ſoeuer theſe crekes doe runne, certaine it is that ye bankes of them that belong to Fala are marueilouſly well woodded, and hitherto Leland, whoſe wordes I dare not alter for feare of corruption and alteration of his iudgement. Being paſt Falmouth hauen, therfore (as it were a quarter of a myle beyonde Arwennach Maſter Killegrewes place which ſtandeth on the brimme or ſhore within Falmouth) we came to a litle hauen which ranne vp betwéene two hilles, but it was barred, wherefore we could not learne whether it were ſerued with any backe freſhe water or not. From hence we went by Polwitherall creke (parted into two armes) then to ye Polpenrith wherevnto a reueret falleth that riſeth not farre from thēce, •… withe •… •… pen •… and ſo goeth to the maine ſtreame of ye hauen at the laſt, whether the creke reſorteth about thrée myles and more from the mouth of the hauen, 〈…〉 . •… gun. •… keſtel. •… o •… s. •… ylow. •• ng. and into which the water that goeth vnder Gare and Mogun bridges, doe fall in one botome as Lelande hath reported. Vnto this hauen alſo repayreth the Penkeſtell, the Callous ye Cheilow, & the Gilling, although this latter lyeth againſt Saint Mawnons on the hether ſide hard without the hauen mouth if I haue done aright. For ſo motheatē, mouldye, and rotten are thoſe bookes of Leland which I haue, and beſide that, his annotatiōs are ſuch and ſo confounded as no man can in maner picke out any ſence from them by a leafe together, wherfore I thinke that he diſperſed & made his notes intricate of ſet purpoſe, or elſe he was loth that any man ſhould eaſily come by that knowledge by readyng, which he with his great charge and no leſſe traueile attained vnto by experience.

•… le. Lopole is two myles in length, and betwixt it and the maine Ocean is but a barre of ſand that ones in thrée or foure yeares, what by weight of the freſhe water and working of the Sea breaketh out, at which time it maketh a woonderfull noyſe, but ſoone after the mouth of it is barred vp againe. At all other times the ſuperfluity of the water of Lopole (which is full of Trout and Ele) draineth out thorow the ſandy barre litle the open Sea: Certes if this barre coulde alwayes be kept open, it would make a goodly hauen, vp vnto Hayleſton towne, where coynage of time is alſo vſed, as at Trucy and Lo •• withlell, for the Quéenes aduauntage. From this place I doe not remember that I founde any more falles or hauens, tyll we paſſed rounde about the cape, and came vnto the Haile,Heile. which is a pretye riuer, riſing from foure principall heds or brokes, wherof one ſpringeth by ſouth another by ſouthweſt, the thirde by ſoutheaſt,Sper •• . Crantock. Rialton. and the fourth by Northeaſt. Alſo we ſaw S. Perins créeke, Crantocke and Rialton, of Heyles Leland ſpeaketh ſomewhat in his collections out of the life of S. Breaca, where he noteth that it is ſpoyled by ſand comming from the Tinne workes. The next great fall of water & greateſt of all that is to be founde on the North ſide of Corinwall, is at Paddeſtow, whether ye Alaune reſorte •… th.Alaunus Dunmerus. Of ſome it is nowe called Dunmere, but in olde time it hight commonly Alaunus. Into this ſtreame runne diuers other as the Carneſey (by eaſt) thrée myles lower then Woodbridge:Carneſey. Laine. ye Laine (which riſeth two myles aboue S. Eſſe by northeaſt, and falleth into Alaune likewiſe about Woodbridge) the Bodmin water, beſide another that commeth from ſouthweſt, and goeth in Alane two myles beneath this confluence on the ſame ſide aboue Woodbridge: and finallye the laſt which deſcendeth out of the hilles from ſoutheaſt, and ioyneth with the ſaid riuer two myles aboue Padſtow, as I doe finde by reading. In one place Leland ſaith how he cannot well tell whereabout this riuer doth iſſue out of the grounde, but in another he ſayth thus of it. The Alune is euidently ſéene to paſſe thorow Wood or Wadbridge at lowe water, and the firſt bridge of name that it rūneth vnder is called Heſham, the next, Dunmere bridge, & the third Wadbridge, which is foure myles lower, and the loweſt in déede, that is to be founde on this ſtreame. From Padſtow alſo they ſa •… e full weſt vnto Waterford in Ireland.Locus. bufonis. There are likewiſe two Rockes which lye in the eaſt ſide of the hauen, ſecretely hidden at full Sea, as two pads in the ſtraw, whereof I thinke it taketh the name. Leland ſuppoſeth this ryuer to be the ſame Camblan, where Arthur fought his laſt and fatall conflict: for to this daie men that doe eare the grounde there, doe oft plowe vp bones of a large ſize, and great ſtore of armour, or els it may be (as I rather coniecture) that the Romanes had ſome field (or Caſtra) thereabout, for not long ſince and in the remembraunce of man, a braſſe pot ful of Romane coyne was found there, as I haue oftē herde.Depehatch. Cunilus. Next vnto this is the Déepehatch & thē the Cunilus alias Portiſſer & Portguin waters, and vpon the Northſide of this creke ſtandeth Tintagell or Dundagiell caſtell, almoſt enuironned in manner of an Iſland. After this and being paſt Tredwy, we come vnto the Taw mouth,Taw. whoſe heade riſeth in Exmore ſoutheaſt from Barſtable, which is a towne fiue myles diſtaunt from the hauens mouth.Turrege. It receueth alſo ye water of Turrege, which riſeth 3. miles by northeaſt frō Harteland in a moore euen hard by ye principall hed of Thamar. This Thurege commeth firſt to Kiſſington bridge, thence to Pulford bridge, Wadforde bridge, Déepeforde bridge, the South and weſt bridges of Thorington, to Eudford bridge, (which hath 24. arches, and an olde chappel builded thereon vnto the virgin Mary, at the farder end) then two miles lower it falleth into the Thaue, and finallye into the Sauerne ſea, by the hauen mouth. The entrie of the hauen of Thaw is barred wyth ſande and very daungerous, and from the pointe of the hauen mouthe to cutte ouer to Hartey point, is about ſixe or ſeuen miles, a pretie brooke alſo falleth into the ſaid hauen, from the hilles aboue Barſtable, by Eaſt, & going by the Priory. But to procéede from hence we goe to the Minheued or Mine mouth,Mineus. whoſe backwater entreth into it, after it be come from Minheued and Portloch. Then came we to Dour or Dournſteir fall,Durus. whether commeth a rill, next of all to Clyffe Chappell, where the people honoured an Image of our Ladye with much ſuperſtition, thence two myles to Orcharde, to Comb thrée myles,Iuel. and next of all vnto the Iuel, a famous ryuer, which deſcendeth by Bradfielde then by Clyfton (within a quarter of a myle whereof the Shireburn & the Milbrooke waters doe méete, of which the firſt ryſeth in Blackmoore,Shirburn Milbrooke. the other thrée myle from thence in Milbrooke parke) from Clyfton to Euill a proper market towne in Somerſetſhyre, thre myles or thereabout from Shireburn: from Euell to Ilcheſter by the bridge thrée myles (taking withall the Cokar,Cokar. that ryſeth weſt of Cokar, and after thrée myles gate falleth into the Iuell) frō Ilcheſter to Michelborowe, leauing Athelney ſomewhat diſtaunt on the left ſide, then to Lamburne, to Bridge north, Bridge water, and after a time into the Sauerne mouth. Certes it is thought to ryſe in Milbery parke, or ſomewhere elſe not farre from Shireburne, but the chiefe heade thereof commeth from Coſkomb. When we are paſt this we come vnto the Axe,Axe. which runneth by Axe towne, and ſo continueth his courſe braunching in thende, and leauing a fayre Iſlande as it were in the very fal, partly enuironned wt the maine ſea, & partly wyth this riuer. There is moreouer a towne eaſt of this Iſland called in old time Cherin, but now Vphil. Next vnto this is the Stowey mouth ſerued with a backewater,Stow •• called Stowey, which ryſeth in the hylles not farre of, and after it hath touched at Stow, it falleth into the ſea, which is ſeuē miles frō that place. There are two brookes furthermore that fal into the ſea, after they haue paſſed betwéene Stow and S. Andrewes, & the thirde runneth not farre from Willington, ryſing by South, but ſithence they are onely tryfling rilles and nameleſſe, I thinke it not good to ſtande any longer about them. Thus are we come at laſt vnto the Auon,Auon▪ which not farre from his originall, doth enuironne and almoſt make an Iſland of the towne of Malmeflyry, from thence it goeth vnder Maleforde and Caſway bridges, to Choppenham, Bradford, Bath, Briſtow (flowing two miles aboue that citie) and ſoone after into the Sauerne, from whence it neuer returneth without mixture of Salt water. In this ſort haue I finiſhed one part of my Deſcription of the ryuers & ſtreames falling into the ſea, which ſhould haue béene a far more perfite, and exact péece of worke, if I had béene ſo vprightlye dealt withall in mine informations as I ment to deale preciſely in ſetting downe the ſame, but ſith the matter is ſo fallen out, that I cannot doe as I woulde herein, I muſt be contented to performe what I maye, hoping in time to peruſe and poliſhe it againe that nowe is left rude and without any diligence ſhewed, or order vſed at all therein.

Of the Sauerne ſtreame and ſuch falles of ryuers as go into the ſea, betweene it and the Humber. Cap. 10.

THE Sauerne deuideth Englande or that part of the Iſland, 〈◊〉 which ſometime was called Lhoegres from Cambria, ſo called of Camber, the ſecond ſonne of Brute, as our hyſtories doe report. But nowe it height Wales of the Germaine worde Walſhe, wherby that nation doth vſe to call all ſtrangers without reſpect of countrie. It tooke the name of a certaine Lady, called Habren, baſe daughter of Locrinus begotten vpon Eſtrildes daughter to Humber king of Scythia, 〈◊〉 per •• truth Aber •• called the 〈…〉 that ſometime inuaded this Iſlande and was ouerthrowne here, in the dayes of this Locrinus as ſhall be ſhewed at hande. For after the death of Locrinus, it came to paſſe that Guendolena his wyfe ruled the kingdome in the noneage of hir ſonne, and then getting 〈…〉 . Of the drowning of the ſayde 〈◊〉 I finde theſe verſes inſuing.

In fl •… uium praecipit atur Abien, Nomen Abien fl •… uio de virgine •… 〈…〉 Nomino •• r •… pto deinde Sabrina lat •… .

But to returne to our Sauerne, it ſpringeth from the high mountaines of ſouth Wales, called in Welche Plim Limmon in latine Plimmon •• in Engliſhe the Blacke mountaines, & out of the ſame head with the Wye, where it hath in Latitude as ſome geſſe 52. degrées and •… 9 minutes, and in longitude 15. and 5▪0. From he •• e it •… onneth to Catr Lew •… (famous in nune, but in déede a poore throwfaire from Ma •… encliffe) then to Lani •… las, to Newton (or Trenewith) to Ar •• iſtle, to Leueden, then within a myle of Mountegomery to the Welche poole, thence wythin half a mile of Pon •… ibery Colledge to Shroſbury, and ſo to bridge North, receyuing ſundry brookes and waters by the way, of which the Cerlon or Serlo ſéemeth to be the greateſt, •• rlon. and whereby the chanell thereof is not a little increaſed. From Bridgenorth it enclineth toward ye ſouth vnto Worceſter where •… about it receyueth other ſtreames, •… s the Teme on the Weſt halfe a myle beneath Worceſter, •• me. not farre from Powike Milles. And another in the Eaſt, comming frō Stafforde, and ſo holding one towarde Gloceſter, •• on. méeteth with the Auon not farre from Theokeſ •… yry, and from whence they come both as one to Gloceſter, as mine informacion doth ſerue me. Here gathering agayne ſomewhat toward the weſt, 〈◊〉 it paſſeth by weſt of Deane, where it meteth with the Wy, which is none of the leaſt famous of all thoſe that mixe thē ſelues wyth Sauerne. •• uge. Being alſo greatlye enlarged with the Wylow or Wi •… inghe (another great ſtreate ſtreame increaſed by the Geuenni, and another) it goeth vnto the Holmes, where after it hath mette in the meane ſeaſon with ſundry other brookes, it falleth into the maine ſea, betwéene Wales and Cornewall, which is and ſhalbe called the Sauerne ſea, ſo long as Sauerne ryuer doth hold and kéepe hir name. But as the ſaid ſtreame in length of courſe bounty of water and depth of chanell commeth farre behinde the Thames, ſo for other commodities as 〈…〉 veſſels on the ſame.

The 〈…〉 Wy,Wy mouth 〈…〉 myles ouer (ſayth Leland) or •… lſe my 〈◊〉 doth faile me.

This ryuer Guy or Wy beginneth as I ſayde before on the ſide of the hilles,Guy alias Wy. where the Sauerne doth ariſe, and paſſing thorowe We •• elande, doeth fall into the Sauerne beneath Chepſto at the aforeſayde place.

Lelande writing of this ryuer ſayeth thus, the Wy goeth thorowe all Herefordſhyre by Bradwerden Caſtell (belonging to Syr Richarde 〈◊〉 ) & ſo to Hereforde eaſt,Vmber a fiſhe onely in the Wy. thence eyght myles to Roſſe a market towne in Herefordſhyre, and in this ryuer be Vmbers otherwyſe called graylinged.

Next vnto this is the Aberwiſh, or Wyſke whereon Caerleon ſtrandeth ſometime,Wiſke. called Cheſter. This riuer ryſeth in the blacke mountaines, tenne myles aboue Brechnoch towarde Cairmardine, and runneth thorow the great and litle forreſt of Brechnoch, then it goeth by Redwin bridge, to Breckenock, Penkithly, Cregh •… ell, Aberg •… ue •… nt, Vſke, Carleon, Newporte, and ſo vnto the ſea, taking withall the Ebowith.Ebowith. This Ebowith is a riuelet ryſing flat North, in a mountaine of high Wenſlande, and going ſtreight from thence into Diffrin Serowy vale, it falleth into the Vſke or Wiſke, a myle and a halfe beneath Newporte, from whence likewyſe it is vnto the hauen mouth of Wiſke about half a mile more. But to procede withour Wiſke. Certes this riuer is famous and vpon ſome partes of the lower bankes eſpecially about Carleon is much Romaine Coyne found, of all maner of ſortes, as men eare and digge the grounde. Furthermore this ſtreame is one of the greateſt in Southwales and huge ſhips might well come to the towne of Carleon, as they did in the time of the Romaines if Newport bridge were not a let vnto them. Neuertheleſſe bigge bo •… es come thereto. It is eyght Welche or tw •… l •… e Engliſhe myles from Chepſtow or Strigull, and of ſome thought to be in Bace Wencelande, though other be of the contrarie opinion. But howſoeuer the matter ſtandeth, this ryuer is taken to be the bo •… ds of Brechnockſhyre, as Renni is to midle Wenceland and Glamorganſhyre.

Remenei, or Remni.The next riuer vnto Vſke or Wiſke is called Remenei or Remni, whoſe heade is thrée or foure myles aboue Eggluis Tider Vap Hoell (otherwyſe called Fanum Theodori, or the Church of Theodorus) whence come manye ſprings, & taking one botome, the water is called Kayach. It is alſo augmented with the Riſca brooke, comming vnto it out of a Paroche called Eggluis Ilan, and then altogither named Riſca.Riſca. Thence running thorowe Bedwes Paroche, it is called Renmy or Remeny and ſo continueth vntill it come at the Sauerne. The fall therof alſo is not aboue ſixe myles from the ryuer Wiſke. Although that for ſhippes it be nothing commodious. It is more ouer a limite betwéene the Silures and Glamorganſhyre.

Taffe. From the mouth of Renni, to the mouth of Taffe are two myles. Thys ryuer is the greateſt in all Glamorganſhyre, and the citie Taffe it ſelfe of good countenaunce, ſith it is endued with the Cathedrall ſea of a Biſhop. The head of this water cōmeth downe from Wooddy hilles, and often bringeth ſuch logges and bodyes of trées withal frō thence, that they fruſh the bridge in péeces, but for aſmuch as it is made of tymber, it is repayred with leſſe coſt, whereas if it were of harde ſtone all the countrie thereabouts would not be able to amende it. Into this ſtreame alſo falleth Lhay,Lhay. which deſcendeth (but more eaſterly) from the ſame hilles and it méeteth with all beneath Landaffe, that ſtandeth almoſt euen at the verye confluence, and thus ſayeth Lhoyd, but Lelande noteth it otherwyſe. In like ſorte the Taffe receyueth the Rodney Vaur,Rodeney vaur, Rodeny vehan. and Rodeney Vehan, in one botome, which ſpring in the Lordſhip of Glin Rodeney within two miles togither. Of theſe alſo the Rodeney Vaur ryſeth by Northweſt in a great high rocke, called Driſſiog. Rodeney Vehan iſſueth a myle aboue caſtell Noſe (by northweſt alſo) but néerer towarde Myſken Lordſhip, ſo that the Rodney Vaur head and ſtreame lieth more weſt vp into Wales. As for Caſtell Noſe, it is but a highe ſtonye Cragge in the toppe of a hil: but to procéede. Rodeney Vaur runneth vnder a bridge of wood a myle from Penriſe, then to Ponte Kemmeis two myles lower, and a little beneath is the confluence. There be alſo two ſmall bridges on Rodeney Vehan of w •… d, whereof the firſt is agaynſt P •… r •… ſe thrée quarters of a myle of, the other a little aboue the confluēce right againſt the bridg on Rodney Vaur. There is a bridg of wood alſo vpō the whole ſtreame two myles beneath the ſayde confluence, called Pont Newith, and a quarter of a mile from the place where it goeth into Taffe.

From Taffe to Lay mouth or Ele ryuer a mile, from Lhay mouth (or rather Penarth,Lhay. that ſtandeth on the Weſt poynt of it) to the mouth of Thawan ryuer (from whence is a cōmon paſſage ouer vnto Mineheued in Somerſetſhyre of ſeuentene myles) are about ſeuen Welche myles,Thawan▪ which are counted after this maner. A myle and a halfe aboue Thawan is Scylley Hauenet,Scylley. (a pretie ſuccour for ſhippes) whoſe heade is in Wenno paroche two myles & a halfe from the ſhore. From Scilley mouth to Aber Barry a mile,Barry. and thither commeth a little ryll of freſh water into Sauerne, whoſe head is ſcant a myle of in playne grounde by Northeaſt,This I went 50. yeres 〈◊〉 for 10. •… . & right againſt the fall of this becke lyeth Barry Iſlande a flight ſhotte from the ſhore at the full ſea. Halfe a myle aboue Aber Barry is the mouth of Come kydy,Com 〈◊〉 which ryſeth flat north frō the place where it goeth into ye Sauerne & ſerueth oft for herbor vnto ſea farers. Thēce to the mouth of Thawan are 3. myles, whervnto ſhippes may come at will. Two myles aboue Thawan is Colhow,Colhow. whether a little rill reſorteth from Lau Iltuit, thence to the mouth of Alen foure myles,Alen. that is a myle to S. Dynothes Caſtell, and thrée myles furder. The Alen riſeth by northeaſt vp into the lande at a place, called Lhes Broimith, or Skyrpton, about foure myles aboue the plot where it commeth by it ſelfe into Sauerne. From thence to the mouth of Ogur alias Gur thrée miles.Ogur. Then come they in proceſſe of tyme vnto the Kenſike or Colbrooke ryuer which is no great thing,Kenſike. ſith it ryſeth not aboue 3. myles frō the ſhore. From Kenſike to Aber Auon two myles,Auon. and herein doe ſhips moleſted with weather oftentimes ſéeke herborow. It commeth of two armes, whereof that which lyeth Northeaſt is called Auon Vaur, the other that lyeth Northweſt Auon Vehā. They méete togither at Lhanuoy Hē gle, about two myles aboue Aber Auon village, which is two myles alſo from the ſea. From hence to the Neth is about two miles and a halfe,Neth. thereon come ſhiplettes almoſt to the towne of Neth frō the Sauerne. From the mouth of Neth vnto the mouth of Crimline becke is two miles, and being paſſed the ſame we come vnto the Tauy,Tauy. which deſcendeth from the aforeſayd hilles and falleth into the Sea by Eaſt of Swanſey. Beyng paſt this wée come vnto the Lichwr, or Lochar mouth and then glyding by the Wormes head,Lochar. •… andres. we paſſed to the Wandreſmouth, whereof I finde this deſcription following in Lelande.Vendraith •… aur Vē •… raith Ve •… a. Both Vendraith, Vaur & Vēdraith Vehan, ryſe in a péece of Carmardineſhyre, called Iſſekenen, that is to ſay, the lowe quarter about Kennen ryuer, and betwixt the heades of theſe two hitles, is another hill, wherein be ſtones of a gréeniſh coulour, whereof the inhabitauntes make theyr Lime. The name of the hyll that Vendraith Vaur ryſeth in, is called Mennith Vaur, and therein is a poole as in a moriſh ground, named Lhintegowen, where ye principall ſpring is, & thys hyll is eight or nyne myles frō Kidwelli. The hyll that Vendraith Vehan ſpringeth out of, is called Mennith Vehan, & thys water commeth by Kydwelly towne. But about thrée or foure myles, eare it come thyther, it receyueth a brooke, called Treſgyrth the courſe wherof is little aboue a myle from the place where it goeth into Vendraith, and yet it hath foure or fiue turking milles and thrée Corne milles vppon it. At the heade of this brooke is an hole in the hilles ſide, where men often enter and walke in a large ſpace. And as for the brooke it ſelfe, it is one of the moſt plentifull and commodious that is to be founde in Wales. All along the ſides alſo of Vendraith Vaur, you ſhall finde great plentye of Seacoles. There is a great hole by heade of Vendraith Vehan, where men vſe to enter into vaultes of great compaſſe, and it is ſayde, that they may go one way vnder the grounde to Wormes head, and another waye to Cairkennen caſtell, which is thrée myles or more vnto the lande. But how true theſe things are it is not in me to determine, yet this is certaine, that there is very good Hawking at the Heron in Vendraith Vehā. There are dyuers printes of the paſſage of certaine Wormes alſo in the Caue, at the head of Vēdraith Vehan, as the inhabitants doe fable, but I neuer heard of any man that ſaw any Worme there, and yet it is beléeued that many Wormes are there.

Tow, or Towy.Being paſt this, we came to the Abertowy or mouth of the Towz. This riuer ryſeth in the mountaines of Elinith foure myles by ſouth from Lintiue in a moriſh grounde, 24. miles from Carmardyn and in a forreſt called Biſhops forreſt midway betwixt Landwybreuy & Landanuery caſtell. For fiſh this is much better in mine opinion, thē the Taw or Taffe, whoſe head breadeth no fiſhe, but if any be caſt into it, they turne vp their bellies and die out of hande. Into this riuer alſo falleth one called Guthrike,Guthrijc. not farre frō Landonuery towne, which is two and twentye myle frō the head of Towy. In like ſort the Kenen ryuer falleth into the Towy about Landilouaur,Kenen. which is two m •• es higher vpō Towy, the Dinefur caſtel & the whole courſe of this water is not aboue thrée myles.Brane. The Brane (another ryuer alſo) after it hath run from the head by the ſpace of 12 myles doth come hard by the foote of Landonuery caſtel, and taking with it the Euery, they fall togither into the Towz, a little beneath the Caſtell.Euery. Thys Euery runneth through the middeſt of Landanuery towne. Beneath Lādanuery in like ſorte another brooke called Marleis, falleth into the Towy, and foure myles beneath the ſame two other, of which the one is called Nonneis. Nonneis. Foure miles alſo from Abermarleis or the place where Towy & Marleis doe méete (towarde Carmardine) runneth the riuer Duleſſe, which ſoone after falleth alſo into Towy. Furthermore 2. miles beneath the fall of Duleſſe, there is another, and thrée or foure myles beyonde this, is the ſeconde Duleſſe, & eache of them after other fall into the ſaide ryuer, but this latter about Driſlan Caſtell, as Lelande hath deſcrybed thē. Procéeding yet further ſtill toward Carmardine, our ſayde ſtreame goeth by Landiſtupham Caſtell, and alſo into the ſea, about thrée myles beyonde Driſlan Caſtell. Alſo he confeſſeth moreouer, that he ſawe the fall of Cothey, a fayre ryuer, into the ſayd ſtreame, & this was within foure myles of Carmardine, wherof I ſpake before.Cothey. The Cothey riſeth thrée myles frō Landanbreui vnder the hulke of Blaine Icorne, which is a narrowe paſſage, and therein marueylous heapes of ſtones.

The next riuer we came vnto vpon the coſt is called Taue,Taue. whoſe head runneth alſo from the blacke mountaines at a place thrée miles from Cardigan called Preſſelen, thence it goeth by Saint Clares, and as it haſteth toward the ſea,Gowe. it taketh the ryuer Gowe with it, which riſeth at Blaincowen two myles or more aboue the bridge.Duddery. Barthkinni. Morlais. Then the Duddery ryuer, and Barthkinni ſtreame, Venny & Morlais. Next of all come we to Milford hauen,Dugledu, wherunto two ryuers direct their courſe from the Northeaſt called Dugledu or the two ſwordes and betwéene them both is a 〈◊〉 which they cal alſo Cultlell (that is to ſay) the knyfe,Cultlell. wereof riſeth a merry tale of a welchman that lying in this place abrode all night in the colde weather,☜ he was demaunded of his hoſteſſe (where he did breake his faſte the next morrowe) at what Inne he laye in the night precedent, bycauſe he came ſo ſoone to hir houſe ere any of hir maydes were vp. Oh good hoſteſſe (quod he) be contented I laye to night in a daungerous eſtate for I ſlepte betwéene two ſwordes with a long knife at my hart, meaning in déede that he lay betwéene theſe two ryuers, and his breaſt towards the South néere to the heade of Cultlell. But to paſſe ouer theſe ieſtes, here Leland ſpeaketh of a ryuer called Gwyly,Gwyly. but where it ryſeth or falleth he maketh no certaine report: wherfore it is requiſite that I procéede according to my purpoſe. Beyng therfore paſſe this hauen and point of Demetia in caſting aboute the coaſte we come to Saint Dewies, or S. Dauyds land,S. Dewy or Dauid all one. which I reade to be ſeperated from the reſt of the countrey much after this manner, although I graunt that there maye be an dare diuers other litle créekes, betwixt Newgale and Saint Dauys head, & betwixt S. Dauys and Fyſchard, beſide thoſe that are here mencioned out of a Regiſter of that houſe.

As we turne therefore from Milford, S. Dauys land beginneth at Newgall,Newgall. a créeke ſerued with a backe freſhe water. Howbeit there is a Baye before this créeke betwixt it and Milford. From hence about foure miles is Saluache créeke,Saluach. otherwiſe called Sauerach, whether ſome freſhe water reſorteth: ye mouth alſo thereof is a good reſcue for Balingers as it (I meane the regiſter) ſayth. Thence go we to Portclais 3. myles where is a litle portlet,Portclais. Alen. whether the Alen that commeth thorowe Sainte Dewies cloſe doth runne.

It lyeth a myle ſouthweſt frō S. Dewies, Saint Stinans Chappell alſo is betwéene Portclais,Portmaw Maw. and Portmaw. The next is Porte Maw, where I founde a great eſtuary into the lande.Pendwy. The Pendwy halfe a mile from ye: Land Vehan is 3. myles frō Pendwy,Lanuehā. where is a ſalt créeke,Tredine. then to Tredine thrée myles, where is another créeke to Langunda,Langūda. foure miles, and another créeke is there in like ſort where fyſher men catche Herring.Fiſchard. Here alſo the Gwerne riuer deuideth Penbidianc from Fiſcherdine Kemmeis land. Frō Langunda to Fiſchard at the Gwerne mouth 4. myles,Gwerne. & here is a portlet or hauenet alſo for ſhippes. and thus much of Saint Dauids lande. Beſides this alſo Leland in a third booke talketh of Linnes and Pooles, but for as much as my purpoſe is not to ſpeake of Lakes & Lhinnes, I paſſe them ouer as haſting to the Teify, in latine Tibius, which is the nexte ryuer that ſerueth for my purpoſe.

Teyfy.The Teyfy therfore is a right noble ryuer, as anye in Wales, Caſtor •… 〈◊〉 Englan •… fraught with delicate Samons, and herein onely of all the ryuers in Englande is the Caſtor or Beuer to bée founde. It aryſeth foure myles from Stratfleur out of a Poole called Lhintiue, lying on the Weſt ſide of the blacke mountaines (as the Sauerne doth ſpring out from by eaſt of them) & holding on with the ordinary courſe,Fleure. it commeth at laſte to Stradfleur, where it méeteth with a brooket called the Fleure or Flere. Frō hence it procéedeth on vnto Tregaron, Bruy, Landfur, Glydois, Budhair, Emlin, Kilgarran, & ſo to Cardigon, which ſtandeth on the farder ſide as we go towarde the foreſaid ryuer from by ſouth. Certes this ryuer which we nowe diſcribe, goeth in manner plaine Weſt, till we come within ſyxe myles of Cairmardine, and then returneth toward the North, ſo goyng on till it come at Abertiwy, or Aberteify, as it is moſt cōmonly called. It deuideth Pembrooke from Cardigan or Cereticanſhere, as Leland ſetteth it downe.

Beyng paſte the Tewe or Teify we came to Aberayron,Ayron. ſo called of the ryuer Ayron which there falleth into the Maine, 3. myles beneath Lanclere. It ryſeth alſo in a mountaine, percel of the blacke hilles, by a chappel called Blaine Penial, belonging to Landwy Breui, but it is in Cardigon ſhire ouer Tiue and aboute three or foure myles from Tiue banckes.Arth. Next vnto this as I remember we paſſed by Aberarth where was a pretye ſtreamelet & ſome ſlender harborow. And thē we came to another water which falleth into ye ſea beneath Riſthide (neither of them beingRis. of any great length from their heades) and ſo vnto A •… eryſtwith which yſſueth in a marſheYſtwich. called Blaine Wythe (ſo farre as I remember) and runneth about 13. or 14. myles tyll it come at laſt into the ſea.Meleuen It taketh withal by the waye alſo firſt the Meleuen and then the Rhedhol,Redol. a ryuer nothing inferiour vnto Yſtwith it ſelfe, with whome it maketh his confluence aboue Badarne, and in a large botome goeth ſoone after into the ſea.

Hence we went vnto the Wy whoſe heade commeth from the ſouth part of Snowdony by Mowdheuy Mathan laith,Wy. and in this his courſe moreouer he ſéemeth to parte Northe Wales and South Wales in ſunder. It is called in latine Deuus, in Welſhe Dyfy, but how it came to be called Wy in good ſoothe it is not found. It receyueth alſo the Alen which cōmeth from the vpper part of Cormeryſtwith in Cardigonſhyre, out of the blaine, and taketh alſo with it the Clardwyn, a brooke yſſuing about a myle from Cragnawlin and as it holdeth on the courſe it receyueth the Clardwy which ſpringeth vp halfe a myle from the Clardue head (another gullet likewiſe falling from ye Rocky hilles into Clardwy) and ſo goyng together foure miles farder they fall into the Allen. Finally after all theſe haue as it were played together in one or moe bottomes among the pleaſant Meadowes and lower groundes, by the ſpace of ſixe myles, vnder ye name of Alen, they beate at the laſt vpon the Wy and accompany him directly vnto the Ocean.

After this we paſſed by Aberho, ſo named of the Riuer Ho, that falleth therein to the ſea and commeth thether from ye Alpes or hilles of Snowdony. From hence we ſayled by Abermawr or mouth of Mawr,Mawr. which commeth in like ſorte from Snowdony, and taketh diuers Ryuers with him whoſe names I doe not know. •… rtro. Then vnto ye Artro a brooke deſcending from thoſe hilles alſo, and falling into the ſea a myle aboue the Harleche. Next of al we behold the Gleſſe Linne that parteth Caernaruon from Merio •… nneth ſhyre, and ſo came vnto Traith Vehan, betwixte which two, and Traith Mawr rūneth a litle brooke thorowe the wharfe of Traith Mawr at the low water as I read. Theſe 2 Traiths are ye mouthes of two faire ſtreames, wherof the moſt Southerly is called Mawy,Mawy. Ferles, the other Ferles, eche of them I ſaye deriuing his originall water from Snowdony, as diuers other brookes haue done already before them. Of theſe alſo ye firſt paſſeth by diuers lakes, although I doe not well knowe the names of anye one of them. From Traith mawr to Chrychet are three myles,Crichet. where alſo is a little rill ſerued with ſundrye waters. Then come we vnto the Erke,Erke. a pretye brooke diſcending frō Madrijn hilles. Then caſting about toward the ſouth (as the coaſt lyeth) we ſawe the Aberſoch or mouth of the Soch ryuer vppon our right handes,Soch. in the mouthe whereof lye two Iſlandes, of which the more Northerly is called Tudfall and the other Penrijn as Leland did obſerue. After this, goyng about by the point we come to Daron Ryuer,Daron. wherevppon ſtandeth Aberdaron a quarter of a mile frō the ſhore betwixt Aberdarō and Vortigernes vale, where the compaſſe of the ſea gathereth in a heade and entreth at both endes: •… euenni. Thē come we to Venni brooke which runneth by Treuenni, and is about 12. myles of from Aberdaron. Then iij. miles of to Egluis Epiſtle, whether commeth a little brooke or rill from Gwortheren Rocke, which ſome call Vortigernes Vale. From hence alſo 3. myles further, we come to Lhanhelerion and then foure myles to Cluniock, and finally to Clunio •… k Vaur Aruon, where is a little rillet, & a myle or more farder is another that goeth to the mayne ſea. Here in following Lelande as I doe for the moſt part in all this Treatize where he kéepeth any order at all (for his notes, are ſo diſperſed in his Comētaries ye one of them is ſometimes is 6.8. or 20. leaues from another, and many of them penned after a contrarye ſort) I finde theſe wordes. There is a brooke beyonde Aberleuenni goyng by it ſelfe into the ſea: there be alſo two brookes betwéene Gurnwy or Gwyrfay and Skeuerneck, as Golaid and Semare Poole:Golaide. Semerpoole. Sother. Menley. Sowther créeke alſo is the verye pointe of Abermenley, by which notes as I finde not what he ſaith, ſo the remembraunce of them may helpe better againſt the next publication of this booke: to procéede therefore in ſuch order as I may.

Leuenni is a great brooke ryſing 4. mile aboue the place, where it falleth into the ſea,Leuen. Leuen brooke cōmeth into the ſea two miles aboue Skeuernocke:Skeuernocke. Skeuernocke a little brooke ſixe myles aboue Aberſaint. Auō Gurnay commeth thorowe pontnewith bridge, and after into Meney at South Crock, two myles of Cladwant brooke,Cladwant and ryſing thrée myles from thence it commeth thorow the towne bridge of Carnaruon and goeth by it ſelfe into Meney arme, ſo that Carnaruon ſtandeth betwéene two riuers. Botes alſo do come to Cadwan. The name of Abermeney is not paſſing a myle aboue Carnaruon, and yet ſome cal it Meney, til you come to Poultell. Then come we to Cair Arfon or Cairnaruon, Gwiniwith mirith (or horſe brooke) two myles from Moylethon, and it ryſeth at a well ſo called full a myle from thence. Moylethon is a bowe ſhotte from Aberpowle, frō whence ferry botes go to the Termone or Angleſy. Aberpowle runneth three myles into the lande,Coute. and hath his head foure myles beyonde Bangor in Meney ſhore: and here is a little comming in for botes bending into the Meney.Gegyne. Aber Gegeyne commeth out of a mountaine a myle aboue,Torronnen. Ogwine. and Bangar (thorow which a rillet called Torronnē hath his courſe) almoſt a myle aboue it. Aber Ogwine is two miles aboue yt. It ryſeth at Tale linne Ogwine poole fiue myles aboue Bangor in the eaſt ſide of Withow.Auon. Aber Auon is two myles aboue A •… erogwene, and it ryſeth in a Poole called Lin man Auon thrée myles of. Auon Lan var Vehan ryſeth in a mountaine thereby,Lanuar Vehan. Duegeuelth. and goeth into the ſea 2. miles aboue Duegeuelth. Auon Duegeuelth is thre myles aboue Conwey, which ryſing in the mountaines a myle of, goeth by it ſelfe into Meney ſalt arme. On the ſaide ſhore alſo lyeth Penmaine, and this brooke doth runne betwixte Penmaine Maur, and Penmaine Vehan. It ryſeth about 3. myles from Penma •… lon hilles which lye aboute 60. myles from Conwey abbaie nowe diſſolued. On the Northe and Weſt of this ryuer ſtandeth the towne of Conwey, which taketh his name therof. This riuer receaueth ye Lhigwy a prety ſtreame that commeth from by weſt & ioineth with al a little aboue the Riſt but on the Weſt bancke.Lighwy. The Lighwy alſo taketh another with him that commeth from by ſouth. After this we come to the Gele whereon Abergele ſtandeth,Gele. and it runneth thorowe the Canges: then vnto the Roſe or Ros and next of all to the mouth of a great hauen, wherinto the Clude which cōmeth from the ſouth,Cluda. Elwy. and the Elwy that deſcendeth from ye Weſt, doe emptie their chanelles, & betwixte which two the pontificall ſea of Bangor is ſcituate verye pleaſantly and not farre of from the point.Alode. Into Elwy runneth the Alode deſcending from Lhin Alode eyght myles from Denbighe and goyng by Lhan Sannan, it falleth into the Elwy in Lhan Heueth pariſh which is ſixe myles aboue Saint Aſaph. Lelād calleth it Aleth.Clue doch Into Clude alſo runneth Clue Doch foure miles lower by water then Ruthine towne: on the Weſt ſide likewyſe the Vſtrate,Vſtrate. that commeth within halfe a myle by ſouth of Denbighe and goeth into Clude almoſt againſt Denbighe towne. Frō hence to my remembraunce, and before we come to Aber Dée or the mouth of the Dée I finde no Riuer of any countenaunce,Dea. wherefore I will haſt forth to the deſcription of that ſtreame. It ryſeth of ſundy-heades ſouthweſt from Lintegy or Lin Tegnis, in the countie of Penthlin wherevnto within a while they reſort and direct their courſes, and there ioyning in one Channell, it commeth almoſt by Bala a poore market towne. Then going ſtil by the ſide of Yale it paſſeth to Berwin, where it méeteth with a rill, afterwardes to Corwen a little by Southweſt wherof, it receaueth the Alwijn a noble ſtreame which commeth from the Northweſt out of a Lyn lying on the other ſyde of ye ſame hilles wherin the Alode riſeth,Alwijn. and not onely taketh ſundery ryuerets and rilles withall as it goeth, but alſo runneth with great ſwiftneſſe tyll it be ioyned with the ſame. From Corwen it goeth to Gellon, and a fewe myles beneath Gellon it méeteth with the Kyriog, then the Wrerham rill,Kyriog. Alin. and finally the Alyn whoſe crinkeling ſtreames diſcende from a Lin in the Stradlin hilles, and goyng firſt North eaſt vnto Mold or Gwidgruc, thē ſouthward vnto Cargurle, and finally againe into the Northeaſt, it ſtayeth not tyll it come at the Dée, where it méeteth about halfe a myle or more frō the Holit with the aforeſaide riuer. Hauing therfore receiued this water it continueth the courſe vnto Cheſter it ſelfe, and frō thence into the Iryſh ſea as experience hath cōfirmed. What other ryuers do fal into this ſtreame it ſhal be ſhewed in the ſecond booke. In ye meane time hauing a good gale of wind blowing from the South weſt, we came to Lyr poole whether the Wyuer on the ſouthe about Frodſham & the Merſey on the north, doe fall, in thunburdening of their channels. Wiuer water runneth among the Wiches, and Marſey departeth Cheſter and Lancaſhyre in ſunder.

From hence alſo we go by Wegam, or Dugeles: and nexte of all vnto the Ribell, which almoſt doth enuyronne Preſton in Anderneſſe. It ryſeth in Rybbes dale about Salley Aabbye, and from thence goeth to Salley and a lyttle beneath Salley it receiueth the Calder that cōmeth by Whaley, and then the Oder. After thys, we come to the Wire, which ryſeth eyght or tenne miles from Garſton, out of the Hylles on the ryght hande, and commeth by gréene Hawghe a pretye Caſtell, belonging to the Earles of Darby, and more then halfe a myle of to Garſton in Anderneſſe. It ebbeth and floweth alſo, thrée myles beneath Garſtone, and at the Chappell of Alhallowes (tenne myles frō Garſton) it goeth into the Sea. After thys we come to Coker that maketh no great courſe ere we come to the Sandes, by Cockerham Vyllage, where they make Salt out of the Sandes, by often wetting, and dreauing the water from thence into a Pyt, they ſéeth it, as at the Wiche. &c. Then to Cowder ryll, & ſo to the Lane or Lune, that giueth name to Lancaſter, where much Romaine money is founde.

Of thys ryuer you ſhall reade more in the ſeconde Booke. Next vnto it alſo is the Kery, halfe a mile beyond Warton, where the rich Kitſon was borne. It ryſeth out of the hylles not farre of, and falleth into the ſalte water at Luneſandes. From thence we come to Bythe water, which ryſeth not farre from Bytham Towne and Parke, in the Hilles whereabout are great numbers of goates. It is a prettye ryuer, and by all lykelyhoode reſorteth vnto Ken ſands. Ken ryſeth at Ken more, in a Poole of a myle compaſſe, verye well ſtored wyth fyſhe, the head whereof (as all the Barromy of Kendal) is in Weſtmerlande. It is alſo eyght myles from Kendall, in the waye to Perith, and the courſe thereof is to Newbridge, Barley, Staueley hamlet, Bowſtone, Burne ſyde bridges, to Kendall, Leuen bridge. &c. into the ſea, receiuing the Sprout ryuer into it, a myle aboue Fremegate bridge. Next vnto this is ye Charte whether a freſhe water commeth, as doth another to Conny heade ſandes.

Then come wée to Dudden or Doden hauen, whether a freſhe brooke alſo reſorteth, & foure myles from hence was Furneſſe Abbay vp into the mountaines. Then ſayled we to the Eſke, whereunto commeth a brooke from Croſmets, then to the Caldes ſerued alſo wyth a backe freſhe water: then (going about by S. Bées) to the Wy or Ferne, to to Deruent, the Lug or Luy, and finallye to Soluey, which parteth England & Scotland.

Hauing thus gone thorowe the ryuers of Englande, nowe it reſteth that wée procéede with thoſe which are to bée founde vppon the Scettyſhe ſhoore, in ſuch order as we beſt maye, vntill we haue fetched a compaſſe about the ſame, and come vnto Barwijcke, whence afterwarde it ſhall be eaſye for vs to make repaire vnto the Thames, from which we did ſet forwarde in the beginning of oure voiage.

The fyrſte ryuer that I mette wythall on the Scottiſh coaſt, 〈◊〉 . is the Eſke, after I came pa •• t the Soluey which hath his heade in the Cheuiote Hylles runneth by Kirkinton, and falleth into the Sea at Borow on the ſands. Thys Eſke hauing receiued the Ewys falleth into the Soluey fyrſt at Atterith. After thys I paſſed ouer •… lyttle créeke from Kyrthell, and ſo to Anand, whereof the valleye Anandale doth ſéeme to take ye name. There is alſo the Nyde, wheref commeth Nidſdale, the Ken, the Dée, the Craie, and the Bladnecke, and al theſe beſides dyuers other ſmal rylles of leſſe name doe lye vpon the ſouth coaſt of Galloway. On the north ſide alſo we haue the Ruan, the Arde, the Eaſſile Dune, the Burwin, the Cluide, (whereupon ſometyme ſtoode the famous citie of Alcluyde, and whereinto runneth the Carath) the Hamell, the Dourgleſſe, and the Lame. From hence in lyke manner, wée came vnto the Leuind mouth, wherunto the Blake on the ſouthweſt and the Lomundelake, with his fleting Iſles and fiſh without finnes, (yet very holeſome) doth ſéeme to make hys iſſue. Thys lake of Lomund in calme wheather, ryſeth ſometimes ſo high and ſwelleth with ſuch terrible Billowes, that it cauſeth the beſt Marriners of Scotlande to abyde the leyſure of this water, before they haue aduenture to hoyſs vp ſayles, on hie. The like is ſéene in windye weather, but much more perillous: There are certeine Iſles alſo in the ſame, which mooue and remooue, oftentymes by force of the water, but one of them eſpeciallye, which otherwyſe is very fruitefull for paſturage of Cattel▪ Next 〈◊〉 this is the Leue,Leue. Long. Goylee. Heke. Robinſey. Forlan. Tarbat. Lean. Abyr. Arke. Zeſe. Sell. Zord. Owyn. Newiſſe. Orne. Lang. Drun. Hew. Brun. Kile. Dowr, Faro. Neſſe. Herre. Con. Glaſſe. Maur. Vrdàll. Feſſe. Calder. Wifle. Browre. Clyn. Twine. Shin Syllan. Carew. Neſſe. Narding. Spaie. Downe. Dée. Eſke. the Rage the Longe, the Goyle, & the Heke, which for the excéeding greatneſſe of theire heades are called lakes. Then haue we the Robinſey, the forelande, the Tarbat, the Lean, and the Abyr, wherevnto the Spanſey, the Loyne, the Louth, the Arke, and the Zefe doe fall, there is alſo the Sell, the Zord the Owyn, the Newiſſe, the Orne, the Lang, the Drun, the Hew, the Brun, the Kell, the Dowr, the Faro, ye Neſſe, the Herre, the Con, ye Glaſſe the Maur, the Vrdall, the Fe •… s (that cōmeth out of the Caldell) the Fairſo •… e which two latter lye a lyttle by weſt of the Orchades, and are properly called ryuers, bicauſe they iſſue onely from ſpringes, but moſt of the other lakes, bicauſe they come from •… innes, •… and huge pooles, or ſuch lowe bottomes, fed •… e with ſpringes, as ſéeme to haue no acceſſe, but onelye receſſe of waters, wherof there be many in Scotlande. But to procéede hauyng once paſt Dungiſby heade in Cathneſſe, we ſhall ere long come to ye mor •… th •… the W •… ſte, a pretty ſtreame, comming by ſouth of the Mountaynes called the Maydens pappes. Thon to the Browre, the Clyn, the Twyn, (wherunto runneth thrée ryuers, the Shy •… , the Sillan, & Carew) the Neſſe which beſide the plenty of Samon founde therein is neuer frozen, nor ſuffereth yſe to remaine there, that is caſt into the poole. From thence wée come vnto the Narding, the Fynderne, the Spai •… , (which receiueth the Vine,) ye Fitch, the Buliche, the Arrian, the Leuin, and the Boghe, from whence we ſayle, vntill we come about the Buquhan head, and ſo to the Downe, and Dée: which two ſtreames bring forth the greateſt Samons, that are to be had in Scotland, and moſt plentye of the ſame. Then to the North Eſke where into the Eſmond runneth aboue Brech •• , the Southe Eſke, then the Louen and the Tawe, which is the fyneſt Ryuer for water that is in all Scotland, and whereunto moſt Ryuers and lakes doe runne. As Farlake, Yrth, Goure, Loiche, Cannach, Lynell, •… oyon, Irewer, Erne, and diuers other beſides ſmall rylleis which I did neuer loke vppon. Then is there the lake Londors vppon whoſe mouth Saint Androwes doth ſtande, the Lake Lewin vnto whole ſtreame two other Lakes 〈◊〉 recou •• in Fi •… land, and then the Fyrt •… 〈◊〉 Fortha, which ſome doe call the Scotiſh •… ſea, and with the Ryuer laſte mencioned (I meane that commeth from Londors) includeth all Fife, the ſaide Forthe beyng full of Oyſters and all kindes of huge fyſhe that vſe to lye in the déepe. How many waters runne into the Fyrth, it is not in my power iuſtlye to declare, yet are there both Ryuers, Rilles, and Lakes that fall into the ſame,Clack. Alon. Dune. Kery. Cambell. Cumer. Tere. Man. Torkeſon. Roſham. Muſſell. Blene. Twede. as Clack, Alon, Dune, Kery, Cambell, Cumer, Tere, Man, Torkeſon, Roſhan, Muſhell, Blene, and dyuers other which I call by theſe names, partly after information, and partly of ſuch townes as are néere vnto their heds. Finally when we are paſte the Hay then are we come vnto the Twede and ſoone after into England againe.

The Twede is a noble riuer and the limes or bounde betwéene England and Scotland, whereby thoſe two kingdomes are nowe diuided in ſunder. It riſeth about Drimlar in Euſdale (or rather out of a faire Wel as Leland ſaith ſtanding in the moſſe of an hill called Airſtane, or Hareſtan in Twede dale 10. miles from Pibble) and ſo comming by Pibble, Lander, Drybiwgh, lelſe, Warke, Norham and Hagarſtone, it falleth into the ſea beneath Barwijc as I heare: Thus ſaith Leland, but I not contented with this ſo ſhorte a diſcourſe of ſo long a Ryuer and briefe deſcription of ſo faire a ſtreame, wil adde ſomewhat more of the ſame concerning his race on the Engliſhe ſide, and rehearſall of ſuche Ryuers as fall into the ſame. Cōming therfore to Ridam, it receyueth betwéene that & Carham a becke which deſcendeth from the hilles that lye by Weſt of Windram. Going alſo from Rydam by Longbridgeham (on the Scottiſhe ſide) and to Carham, it haſteth immediately to Warke caſtell on the Engliſhe, and by Spylaw on the other ſide, then to Cornewall, Cal •… ſtreame, and Tillemouth where it receiueth ſundry waters in one botome which is called the Till, & whoſe deſcription inſueth here at hand.Tyll. Certes there is no head of any Ryuer that is named Till, but the yſſue of the fardeſt water that commeth hereinto, ryſeth not farre from ye head of Vſwaie in the Cheuiote hilles, where i •… is called Bromis. From thence it goeth to Hartſide Ingram Brantō, Crawley, Hedgeley, Beuely, Bewijc, and Bewijc, beneath which it receiueth one water comming from Rodham by Weſt and ſone after a ſecond deſcending from the Middletons, and ſo they go as one with the Bromiſhe,Bromis. by Chatton to Fowbrey (where they croſſe the third water falling downe by North from Howborne by Heſel bridg) thence to Woller, there alſo taking in a rill that riſeth about Middleton hal, & runneth by Hardley, Whereley, and ye reſt afore remembred, wherby the water of Bromis is not a little increaſed, and after this latter conf •… uence beneath Woller, no more called Bromis but the Till, vntill it come at the Twede. The Till paſſing therefore by Weteland and Dedington, méeteth ſon •… after with a fayre ſtreame comming from by Southweſt, which moſt men call the Bowbent or Bobent.Bo •… It riſeth on the Weſt ſide of the Cocklaw hill, and from thence haſteth to Hai •… ons beneath the which it ioyneth from by ſoutheaſt with the Hellerborne, and then goeth to Pudſton, Downeham, Kilham, and a little by North of Newton Kyrke, and betwéene it and Weſt Newton, it taketh in another water cōming from the Cheuiote hils by Heth poole, and from thenceforth runneth on without any farder increaſe, by Copland Euart and ſo into the Till. The Till for his part in lyke ſorte after this confluence goeth to Broneridge, Fodcaſtell, Eatall caſtell Heaton and North of Tilmouthe into the Twede, or by Weſt of Weſell, excepte my memorie doe falle me. After this alſo •… ur aforeſaid water of Twede deſcendeth to Grotehughe, the Newbiggins, Norham caſtell, Foord, Lungridge,Whit •• and croſſing the Whitaker on the other ſide from Scotland beneath Cawmill, it runneth to Ordo, to Barwicke and to into the Ocean, leauing ſo much Engliſhe ground on the Northweſt ripe as lyeth in manner of a triangle betwéene Cawm •… lles, Barwi •… and Lammeton, which is two myles and an halfe euery waye, or not much more excepte I be deceiued. Beyng paſt this noble ſtreame, we came by a rill that deſcendeth from Bowſden by Barington. Then by the ſecond which ariſeth betwéene Middleton and Detcham and runneth by Eſkill and the Roſſe. Next of all to Warnemouth of whoſe back water I read as foloweth.Warne. The Warne or Gwerne ryſeth Southweſt of Crokelaw, and goyng by Warneford, Bradford, Spindleſtone, and Budill, it leaueth Newton on the right hand, and ſo falleth into the Ocean after it hath runne almoſt n •… ne myles from the heade within the lande. From Warnemouth, we ſayled by Bamborow caſtell, and came at laſt to a fall betwéene Bedwell and Newton: The firſt water that ſerueth this iſſue, riſeth aboue Carleton from the foote of an hill which ſéemeth to part the head of this & that of Warne in ſunder. It runneth alſo by Carleton, Tonley, Dorford, Brunton and Tuggell, and finally into the ſea as to his courſe appertaineth.Aile, or Alne. From this water we went by Dunſtanbugh vnto the Aile or Alne mouth which is ſerued with a pretty riueret called Alne, the heade whereof riſeth in the hilles weſt of Aluham towne. From thence alſo it runneth by Ryle, Kyle, Eſlington, and Whittingham where it croſſeth a rill comming from by ſouth, and beneath the ſame, the ſecond that deſcendeth from Eirchild at Brone, & likewyſe the thirde that riſeth at Newton and runneth by Edlingham caſtell and Lemmaton, (all on the Southeaſt ſide or right hande,) and ſo paſſeth on farder till it méete with the fourth comming from aboue Shipley from by North, after which confluence it goeth to Alnewijc and then to Dennijc, receyuing there a rillet from by South and a rill from by Northe, and thence goyng on to Bilton, betwéene Ailmouth towne and Wooddon, it ſwepeth into the Ocean.

•… ket.The Cocket is a goodly ryuer, the head alſo thereof is in the rootes of Kembleſpeth hils, from whence it goeth to Whiteſide, •• ie. & there méeting wyth the Vſwaye (which deſcendeth from the North,) it goeth a little farder to Linbridge, & there receyueth the Ridley by ſouth weſt. It ioineth alſo ere long with the Rydlande, which commeth in north, by Bilſtone, •… ley. and then hyeth to Sharpeton, to Harbotle, where it croſſeth the Yardop water, by ſouth, •… dop. then to Woodhouſe, to Bickerton, to Toſſons, Newton, and running a pace towarde Whitton Towre, it taketh a Brooke with all that commeth in northweſt of Alneham, néere Elihaw, and goeth by Skarnewood, Ouer nether Trewhet, Snitter, and Throxton, and ſone after vniteth it ſelf with the Cocket, from whence they go together to Rethbury, or Whitton Towre, to Haly, to Brinkehorne, Welden, Elihaw, Felton, (receiuing thereabout the Fareſley brooke, that goeth by wintring by ſouth eaſt; & Sheldike water, that goeth by Haſon, to Brainſaughe by north) & from thence to Morricke caſtell, and ſo into the Sea.

There is furthermore a litle fall, betwéene Hawkeſlaw & Dunrith, which ryſeth about Stokes wood, goeth by eaſt Cheuington, and Whittington caſtell, & afterwarde into the Ocean. •… ne. The Lune is a pretye brooke ryſing weſt of Eſpley, frō whence it goeth to Tritlington, Vgham, Linton, and ere long in the Sea.

•… nſbeck.Wanſbecke is farre greater then the Lune. It iſſueth vp weſt and by north, of weſt Whelpington, thence it runneth to kyrke Whelpington, Wallington, Middleton, and Angerton. Here it méeteth with a water running frō about Farnelaw, by ye grange, and Hartborne on the north, and then goyng from Angerton, it runneth by Moſeden to Mitforth, and there in lyke maner croſſeth ye Font, •… ont, alias •… ont. which iſſuing out of the ground about new Biggin, goeth by Nonney kyrke, Witton caſtel, Stanton, Nunriding, Newton, & ſo into ye Wanſbecke, which runneth in lyke maner from Mitforde to M •… r •… heth caſtell, (within two myles whereof, it •• beth & floweth) the newe Chappell, Bottle caſtel, Shepwaſhe, and ſo into the ſea, thrée myles from the next hauen which is called Blithe.

Blithe water ryſeth about kirke Heaton,Blithe. and goeth by Belſe, Ogle, and receyuing the broket that cōmeth by the Diſſingtons and Barwijc on the hill, it runneth by Harford, Bedlington, Cowpon, and at Blithes nuke, into the déepe Ocean.

Hartley.Hartley ſtreamelet ryſeth in Wéeteſlade parioche, goeth by Halliwell, and at Hartley towne yéeldeth to the Sea.

The Tine ryſeth of two heades,north. Tine whereof ye called north Tine, is the firſt that followeth to be deſcribed. It ſpringeth vp aboue Belkirke in the hylles, and thence goeth to Butterhawghe, (where it receiueth the Shele) thence to Cragſheles, Leapeliſh, Shilburne,Shele. Yarro, Smalburne, Elis, Greneſted Heſlaſide, Billingham, and at Reaſdmouth, taketh in the Reade,Reade. and in the meane time ſundrye other rilles, comming from by north & ſouth,Shillngton. whereof I haue no knowledge, neyther anye regarde to write, bycauſe they are obſure, ſmal, and without denominations.3. Burnes After this confluence it paſſeth to Léehall, to Carehouſe (croſſing Shillingtō rill by weſt) another alſo beneath thys on the ſame ſide, made by the confluence of Workes burne, and Myddle burne, at Roſeburne, beſyde ye thyrd aboue, & Symons burne beneath Sheperhaſe, then to S. Oſmondes, to Wall, to Ackam, and ſo into ſouth Tine, beneath Accam, & northweſt as I doe wene of Herax.

The South Tine ariſeth in the Chen •… ote hilles,Tine. S. and eare it hath gone farre from the head it méeteth with Eſgyll on the eaſt,Eſgyll. and another rill on the Weſt, and ſo going by the houſes toward Awſten moore, it ioyneth with Schud from by weſt, and ſoone after with the Vent from by Eaſt aboue Lowbiere.Vent▪ Gilderſbecke. From Lowbier it goeth to Whitehalton, to Kyrke Haugh (croſſing ye gilders Becke) to Thornhope, where it is inlarged wyth a water on eache ſide, to Williams Stone, and almoſt at Knareſdale, taketh in the Knare,Knare. and then runneth withall to Fetherſtone angle. At Fetherſtone angle lykewiſe it méeteth wyth harley water, by South weſt, another a lytle beneath from ſoutheaſt, and thence when it commeth to Bylleſter caſtell, it caryeth another with all from by weſt, after which confluence it goeth to Harltweſell, Vnthanke, Wilmoteſwijc, receiuing one ryl by ye way, and another there from the ſouth, as it doth the thyrd from Bradly hall by north, and the Alon by the ſouth, whereby his greatneſſe is not a little augmented. From Willymotſwijc, it goeth to Lées, Haddonbridge, Woodhall, Owmers, Wherneby, Coſtely, and ſo by Warden (ſoone after receyuing the North Tine) thē to Hexham, & Dilſtan, croſſing two waters by the waye, whereof one commeth from by ſouth, another lower then the ſame from Riſing ouer againſt Burell. From Dilſtā it goeth to Eltingham, Pruddo, Willam (and there it méeteth furthermore with a beck that goeth betwéene Benwell and Redhoughe) then to Repon, Blaydon,Derwent. and next of all with the Derwent, from by ſouth which riſeth alſo about Kneden of two heades, and goyng by Acton Aſperſheles Berneford ſide, Ebcheſter, Blackehall, and Willington, finally falleth into the Tine beneath Redhughe and before it come to Newcaſtell, from whence alſo the Tine goeth by Fellin, Hedburne, Iello, Sheles and ſo into the ſea.

Were. Burdop. Wallop. Kellop.The Were riſeth of thrée heades, in Kelloppeſlaw hill, whereof the moſt ſoutherly is called Burdop, the middlemoſt Wallop and the Northerlieſt Kellop, which vniting them ſelues about S. Iohns Chappell, or a little by Weſt thereof, their confluence runneth thorow Stanhope parke, by eaſt Yare, and ſo to Froſterley. Here it receiueth thrée rilles frō the North in Weredale, whereof one commeth in by Stanhop, another weſt of Woodcroſt Hall, and the third at Froſterley afore mencioned, Howbeit a little beneath theſe, I finde yet a fourth on the ſouthe ſide, which deſcendeth from ſouthweſt by Bolliop, Byſhopſley, Milhouſes, and Landew, as I haue béene informed. Beyng therefore vnited al wt the Were, this ſtreame goeth on to Walſingham there taking in the Waſcropburne, beſide another at Bradley,Waſcrop. the thyrde at Harpley Hall, (and theſe on the Northſide,) and the fourth betwéene Witton and Wittō caſtel called Bedburne cōming by Hamſterley wherby this riuer doth now ware very great.Bedburne Going therefore frō hence, it haſteth to Byſhops Akelande, Newfield, and Willington. But néere vnto this place alſo and ſomewhat beneath Sunderland, the Were croſſeth one brooke from ſoutheaſt by Het & Cordale, and two other from by northweſt in one botome, whereof the firſt commeth from Aſhe by Langley, ye other from Beare parke, and ſo méeting beneath Relley with the other they fall both as one into the Were betwéene Sunderland, and Burnall. From hence our Ryuer goeth to Howghwell, Shirkeley, olde Dureſme (and there taking in the Pidding brooke by Northeaſt) it goeth to Dureſme,Piddingbrooke. Finkeley Harbarhouſe, Lumley Caſtell, (where it méeteth with the Pilis,P •… whoſe heds are vnited betwéene Pelton and Whitwell) and from thence to Lampton, the Bedwiks, Vfferton, Furd, and ſo into the ſea betwéene Sunderland and Munkermouth.

Beyng thus paſſed the Tine, and ere we come at the mouth of the Theſe almoſt by 2. myles, we méete with a prettye fall, which groweth by a Ryuer that is increaſed with two waters, whereof one riſeth by northweſt at Moretōs, and goeth by Stotfeld and Claxton, the other at Dawlton: goyng by Breerton, Owtham, and Grettam, finally ioyning within two miles of the ſea, they make a prety portlet but I know not of what ſecurity.

The Theſe riſeth in the blacke lowes,Th •… aboue two myles flat weſt of the ſoutherlye head of Were called Burdop, and thēce runneth thorow Tildale forreſt: and taking in the Langdon water from northweſt it runneth to Durtpit chappell, to New Biggin, & ſo to Middleton. Here it receyueth by weſt of eche of theſe a Rill comming from by North,Hude (of which the laſt is called Hude) & likewiſe the Lune by ſouthweſt, that riſeth at thrée ſeuerall places, whereof the firſt is in the borders of Weſtmerland and there called Arnegyll becke, the ſecond more ſoutherly, named Lune becke, and the thirde by ſouth,Lune▪ Ar •… at Bandor Skath hill, and méeting all aboue Arnegill houſe, they runne together in one botome to Lathekyrke bridge, and then into the Theſe. Hauing therefore mette with theſe,Skirkwith. it runneth to Mickelton (and there taking in the Skirkwith water) it goeth Rumbald kirke (croſſing there alſo one Rill and the Bander brooke) and then goyng to Morewood hagge,Ba •… & Morewood parke,Rere •… til it come to Bernards caſtle. Here alſo it receyueth a water cōmyng eaſt of Rere croſſe, frō the ſpittle in Stāmore by Crag almoſt ſouthweſt, and being vnited wt the Theſe, it goth by Stratford, Egleſdon, Rokeſby, Thorpe, Wickliffe, Ouington, and betwene Barfurth, & Gainfurth: meteth with another Rill, that commeth from Langley foreſt, betwene Raby caſtle and Standorpe. But to procéede, the Theſe beyng paſt Ramforth, it runneth betwene Perſore & Cliffe, and in the way to Croftes bridge,Ske •… taketh in ye Skerne a pretye water which riſeth about Trimdon, and goeth by Fiſhburne, Bradbury, Preſton and Darlington: and finally méeting with the Cocke becke, it falleth into the Theſe beneath Stapleton, before it come at Croftes bridge. From thence it runneth to Sockburne, nether Dunſley, Midleton row, Newſham, Yarne (croſſing a broke frō Leuen bridge) to Barwicke Preſton, Thorne Abbaie and Arſham, which ſtandeth on the Southeaſt ſide of the riuer bet •… is the 〈◊〉 of two waters: wherof one •… ſthen •… 〈◊〉 weſt H •… ltds, the 〈◊〉 from •… ington. From Ar •… h •… •… lly goeth to •… tlazis Midleburgh, 〈…〉 into the ſea.

Next of all 〈…〉 vnto the high Cliffe water, which riſing 〈…〉 by Giſdoro •• , & there •… eth another ſtreame comming from by ſouth eaſt, and then continuyng in his courſe, it is not long 〈◊〉 it fal into the ſea.

The next is the Scaling water, which deſcendeth from Scaling towne, from whence we come to the Molemouth, not farre from whoſe had ſtandeth Molgraue caſtle: then to Sandford creke, & next of all to Eſ •• mouth, which riſeth aboue Danby wood, and ſo goeth to Caſtleton, there méeting by the way with another Rill comming from about Weſterdale by Danby, and ſo they goe on together by Armar and Thwatecaſtle (till they ioyne with another water aboue Glaſdale chappel) thence to new Biggin, taking yet another brooke with them, running from Goodlande warde, (and likewiſe the Ibur) and ſo goe on without any further increaſe by Buſworth, ere long into the ſea.

There is alſo a creke on eche ſide of Robin Whoods bay, of whoſe names and courſes, I haue no ſkil ſauing that Fillingale the towne doth ſtand betwene them both.

There is another not farre from Scarborow, on the North ſide called the Harwood brooke. It runneth thorow Harwoode Dale by Cloughton, Buniſton, and ſoone after méeting with another Rill on the ſouthweſt, they runne as one into the Ocean ſea.

From Scarborow to Bridlington by Flā borow hed, we met with no more falles. This water therfore that we ſaw at Bridlington, riſeth at Duggleby, from whence it goeth to Kirby, Helperthorpe, Butterwijc, Boithorp, Foxhole, (where it falleth into the ground & riſeth vp againe at Rudſton) Thorpe, Cathorpe, Bridlington, and ſo into the Ocean.

Being come about ye Spurne hed, I méete ere long with a riuer that riſeth ſhort of Witherſey, and goeth by Fodringham, and Wiſted: from thence, to another that commeth by Roſſe, Halſham, Carmingham: then to the third, which riſeth aboue Humbleton, and goeth to Eſterwijc, Heddon, and ſo into the Humber. The 4. ſpringeth ſhort of Sprotteley, goeth by Wytton, and falleth into the water of Humber at Merflete, as I heare.

•… ll.The next of all is the Hull water, which I will deſcribe alſo here, and then croſſe ouer vnto the ſoutherly ſhore. The furdeſt head of Hull water riſeth at Kilham, from whence it goeth to L •… thorpe creke, and ſo to Fodrin •… gha •… 〈…〉 with 〈…〉 , wherof 〈…〉 Northeaſt ſide, 〈…〉 about Liſſet, the ſecond in the 〈…〉 Na •… fer •… n: the 〈…〉 E •… ſwell & Kirke •… , (Or it hath 〈…〉 , which ioyne be •… 〈…〉 ) who the 4. which falleth into the 〈◊〉 : ſo that theſe two latter runne vnto the 〈◊〉 riuer 〈…〉 chanell, as experience hath 〈◊〉 . From hence then our Hull goeth to Ratt •… ſey to Goodalehouſe, & the taking in a water from Horneſto Mere, it goeth on thorowe Be •… erley medowes, by Warron, Sto •… ferry, Hull, and finally into the Humber. Of the Rill that falleth into this water from Southnetherwijc by Skyrlow, and the two Rilles that come from Cockingham and Woluerton, I ſaye no more, ſith it is inough to name them in their order.

¶Of ſuch Riuers as fall into the Sea, betweene Humber to the Thames. Cap. xj.

THere is no ryuer called Humber from the heade,Humber. wherfore that which we now call Humber, hath the ſame denomination no hygher then the confluence of Trent with the Ouze, as beſide Leland, ſundry auncyent writers haue noted before vs both. Certes it is a noble arme of ye ſea, & although it be properly to be called Ouze, euen to the Nuke beneth Ancolme, yet are we contented to cal it Humber, of Humbrus a King of ye Scithiens, who inuaded this Iſle in ye time of Locrinus, thinking to make himſelfe the Monarch of ye ſame. But as God hath frō time to time ſingularly prouyded of the benefite of Briteine, ſo in this buſines it came to paſſe that Humber was put to flight, his men ſlaine, & furthermore whileſt he attempted to ſaue hymſelfe by haſting to hys ſhippes, ſuch was the preſſe of his nobilitye that followed him into his owne veſſell, and the rage of weather, which haſtened on his fatall daye, that both he & they were drowned in that arme: And thys is the onelye cauſe wherefore it hath béene called Humber, as our wryters ſaye, and whereof I finde theſe verſes.

Dum fugit obſtat ei flumen, ſubmergitur illic, Deque ſuo tribuit nomine nomen aquae.

Thys ryuer in olde time parted Lhoegres or England from Albania, which was ye portion of Albanactus, the yongeſt ſon of Brute. But ſithence that time ye limits of Lhoegres haue bene ſo inlarged, firſt by ye proweſſe of ye Romains, then by ye conqueſts of Engliſh, yt at thys preſent day ye Twede on the one ſide, and the Solue on the other, are taken for the principall boundes, betwéene vs and thoſe of Scotlād. In deſcribing therfore of the Humber, I muſt néede deſcribe the Ouze, & in laying foor •… h the courſe of the Ouze, I ſhal hardeſcape the noting of thoſe ſtreames at large, that fall into the ſame: howbeit ſith I haue of purpoſe appointed a chapter for theſe and the lyke, the next booke, I will here onely ſpeake of the Ouze, and ſay thereof as followeth.

The Vre therefore ryſeth in the fardeſt partes of all Richmondeſhyre, among the Coterine hilles,Vr •… alias Ouze, or Iſis. in a moſte, towarde the weſt fourtéene myles beyonde Mydleham. Being therefore iſſued out of the grounde, it goeth to Holbecke, Ha •… draw, Hawſhouſe, Butterſide, Aſkebridge (which Lelād calleth the Aſcaran, and ſay •… h therof & the Bainham, that they are but obſcure bridges) thē to Aſkarth, thorowe Wanleſſe Parke, Wenſeley bridg, (made two hundred yeares ſince, by Alwyn, Parſon of Winſlaw) New parke, Spennithorne, Danby, Geruiſe Abbay, Clifton and Maſham. When it is come to Maſham, it receyueth the Burne,Burne. by ſouth weſt (as it dyd the wile,Wile. from very déepe ſcarry rockes, before at Aſkaran) and dyuers other wild rilles not worthy to be remē •… red. From Maſham, it haſteth vnto Tanfielde (taking in by the waye, a ryll by Southweſt) then to another Tanfielde, 'o Newton hall, and northbridge at the hither ende of Rippon, and ſo to Huickes bridge. But ere it come there it méeteth with ye Skel, which being incorporate with ye ſame,Skell. they run as one to Thorpe, then to Alborow & ſone after receyueth ye Swale. Here ſayth Lelande,Swale. I am brought into no little ſtreight, what to coniecture of the méeting of Iſis & Vre, for ſome ſay yt the Iſis & the Vre doe méete at Borowbridge, which to me doth ſeme to be very vnlikely, ſith Iſurium taketh his denominatiō of Iſis & Vro, for it is often ſéene that the leſſe ryuers doe mingle theyr names with ye greater, as in the Thameſis & other is •… aſie to be found. Neyther is there any more menciō of the Vre after his paſſage vnder Borowbrige, but onelye of Iſis & the Ouze in theſe dayes, although in olde tyme it helde vnto Yorke it ſelfe, which of the Vre is truely called Vrewijc, (or Yorke ſhorte) or elſe my perſwaſion doth fayle me. I haue red alſo Ewerwijc and Yorwijc. But to procéede, & leaue this ſuperfluous diſcourſe. Frō Borowbridge, ye Ouze goeth to Aldbrough (& receiuing ye Swale by ye way) to Aldworke, taking in Vſourne water, frō the ſouthweſt then to Linton vpon Ouze, to Newton vpō Ouze, & to Munketun, méeting wt the Nydde ere long, and ſo going withall to the Readhouſes, to Popleton, Clifton, Yorke (where it croſſeth the 〈◊〉 ) to Foulefoorth, Middlethorp 〈◊〉 , •… Acaſter, 〈…〉 , Bareleby, Selby, 〈◊〉 , Shur •• all •… ▪ Hokelathe. •… Hoke, 〈…〉 ▪ White •… A •… et, Bla •… , Foe •… lete, Brown •• ete, & ſo into 〈◊〉 ▪ And thus do •… deſcribe the Ouze. Nowe 〈…〉 Humber, ſtreame, toward ye 〈◊〉 againe, I 〈◊〉 begin with the Aneolme, and ſo go along vpon the coaſt of Lincolneſhire tyll I come to Boſton in ſuch order as inſueth.

Ancolme, a goodlye water ryſeth Eaſt of Mercate Raſing, 〈◊〉 & frō thence goeth by middle Raſing. Then receiuing a ſhort ryll from by ſouth, it runneth •… n vnder two bridges, by the waye, till it come to Wingall, northeaſt, where alſo it méeteth with another brooke frō ▪ Vſſelby that commeth thither, by Vreſ •… y, and ſouth Kelſey. After this confluence alſo it goeth by Cadney (taking in the two rylles in one botome, that deſcende from Howſham, and north Le •… ſey,) and thence to Newſted, Glanford, Wardeley, Thorneham, Appleby, Horſlow, north Ferr •… by, and ſo into the ſea.

Beyng paſt Ancolme, we go about the Neſſe and ſo to the fall of the water, which commeth from Keleby, by Cotham Abbaye, Nerſham Abbaie, Thorneton, & leaung Corhyll by weſt, it falleth into the Ocean. The next is the fall of another brooke comming from Fleting all along by Stallingburne. Thē croſſed we Grymſ •… y gullet which iſſuing aboue Ereby cōmeth to Laſeby, the two Cotes, and then into the ſea. After thys wee paſſed by another Portelet, whoſe backwater, deſcendeth from Baleſby by Aſheby, Briggeſley, Wathe, and Towney, and finally to the next iſſue, before we came at Saltflete which braunching at the laſt, leaueth a prety Iſlande wherein Comſholme Village ſtandeth. This water ryſeth ſhort as I here of Tathewel, frō whence it goeth to Rathby, Hallington, Eſſington, Lowth, Kidirington Auingham, & then braunching aboue North Somerto •• , one arme méeteth with the ſea, by Grauethorp, ye other by north of ſomercote.

Saltflet water hath but a ſhort courſe for riſing among the Cockeringtons,Salt •• it cōmeth to the ſea, at Saltflete hauen, howbeit the next vnto it is of a longer race, for it ryſeth as I take it in Cawthorpe paroche, and deſcendeth by Legburne, the Carletons, the weſt myddle and eaſt Saltfletes, and ſo into the Oceane. The water that ryſeth aboue Ormeſby & Dryby, goeth to Cauſ •… by, Swaby Abbaie, Clathorpe, Belew, T •… ttle, Witherne, Stane, and north eaſt of Thetilthorpe into the maine ſea.

•• ple •• pe.Maplethorpe water ryſeth at Thareſthorp and going by Markeley, Folethorpe, & Truthorpe, it is not long ere it méete wt the Germain Ocean, then come we to ye iſſue ye commeth frō aboue Hotoft, & thence to Mumby chappel, whether ye water cōming frō Clarby, Willowby, and Slouthby (and whereinto another ryll falleth) doth runne, as there to doe homage vnto their Lorde, & Souereigne. As for Ingolde mil créeke, I paſſe it ouer, and come ſtreight to another water, deſcending from Burge by Skegnes. From hence I go to the iſſue of a faire brooke, which as I heare, doth riſe at Tetforde, and thence goeth by Somerby, Bagenderby Aſhwardby Sawſthorpe, Partney, Aſheby, ye Stepings, Thorpe Croft, and ſo into the Sea. As for Wainflete water, it commeth from the eaſt ſea, and goeth betwéene S. Maries and Ahallowes by Wainflete town, and treading the pathe of his predeceſſors, empiteth hys chanell to the maintenaunce of the Sea.

Now come I to the courſe of the Wytham, a famous riuer, wherof goeth the bye word, frequented of old, and alſo of Ancolme, which I before deſcribed.

Ancolme ele, •… dis •• ham 〈◊〉 . and Wytham pike, Search all England, and find not the like.

Lelande calleth it Lindis, diuers the Rhe, and I haue read all theſe names my ſelfe, except my memory do faile me. It riſeth amōg the Wi •• hams, in the edge of Lincolnſhire, and as I take it in Southwickā paroche, frō whence it goeth to Colſterworth, Eaſton, Kirkeſtoke, Paunton, and Paunton, Houghton, and at Grantham taketh in a Rill from by ſouthweſt, as I here. From Grantham it runneth to Man; Thorpe, Bolton, & Barneſton, where croſſing a becke from Northeaſt, it procedeth farther ſouthweſtwarde by M •… reſton, toward Foſton, (there alſo taking in a brooke that riſeth about Denton, and goeth by Sydbrooke,) it haſteth to Dodington, Cl •• pale, Barmeby, Beckingham, Stapleford, Baſſingham, Thurſby, and beneth A •• burgh, croſſeth a water that commeth from St •… gilthorpe by Somerton caſtle. After this confluence alſo, our Wytham goeth ſtil forth on his way, to the Hickhams, Bolthā, Bracebridge, and Lincolne it ſelfe. But ere it come there, it maketh certain pooles (wherof one is called Swan poole) and ſoone after deuiding it ſelfe into armes, they runne both thorough the lower part of Lincolne, eche of them hauing a bridge of ſtone ouer it, thereby to paſſe through the principall ſtrete: and as the bigger arme is well able to beare their fiſher botes, ſo the leſſer is not without his ſeuerall commodities. At Lincolne alſo this noble riuer méeteth, with the Foſſe dike,Foſſe dike. whereby in great floudes, veſſelles may come from the Trentes ſide to Lincoln. For betwene T •• kſey where it beginneth, & Lincoln citie where it endeth, are not aboue vij. miles, as Lelande hath remembred. Biſhop Atwater began to clenſe this ditch, thinking to bring great veſſels frō Trent to Lincoln in his time, but ſith he died before it was performed, there hath no man bene ſince ſo well minded as to proſecute his purpoſe. The courſe moreouer of this our ſtreame followyng, from Lincoln to Boſtō, is 50. miles by water, but if you mind to ferry, you ſhall haue but 24. For there are 4. common places where men are ferried ouer, as Short ferry 5. miles from Lincolne: Taterſall fery, 8. miles frō Short fery: Dogdike fery a mile, Langreth fery, 5. miles, and ſo many finally to Boſton.

But to go forward with the courſe of Lindis, when it is pa •… t Lincolne, it goeth by Shepewaſh, Waſſingburg, Fiſkerton, and ſoone after taketh in ſondry riuers in one chanell, wherby his greatneſſe is very much increaſed. Frō this confluence it goeth to Bardolfe, and there receiuing a Rill (deſcendyng from betwene Sotby and Randby, and goyng by Harton) it ſlideth forth by Tupham to Taterſall caſtle, taking vp there in like ſort thre ſmall Rilles by the way, wherof I haue ſmall notice as yet, and therfore I referre thē vnto the next Treatize, wherin God willing many things ſhal be more plainly ſet downe, that are here but obſcurely touched, and ſome errors corrected, that for want of informatiō, in due tyme haue ſpedily paſſed my handes. Finally, being paſt Taterſall, and Dogdike fery, the Wytham goeth toward Boſton, & thence into the ſea. Thus haue I briefly diſpatched this noble riuer, now let vs ſée what we may do with the Wiland, whoſe deſcription ſhall be ſet downe euen as it was deliuered me, with onely one note added out of Leland, and another had of Chriſtopher Saxton of Wakefield, by whoſe •• endly helpe I haue filed many things in this that were erſt but roughly handled, and more then rudely forged.

Being paſſed Boſton Hauen, we came ſtreight waye to the fall of Wyland.Wyland. Thys ſtreame ryſeth about Sibbertoft, and 〈◊〉 betwéene Boſworth and H •… wthorpe, •… goeth to Féedingwoorth, Merſ •… n, 〈◊〉 , Truſſell, Herborowe, ( 〈◊〉 there the Bray, which cōmeth frō Braylbr •… caſtle)▪ Bray. to Bowton, Weſton, Wiland, 〈…〉 , burne, Ro •… ingham, and C •… w •• e, (where a riueret called lyttle Eye meeteth wyth •• l, comming from eaſt 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 Stocke, Faſton, and dry ſtocke. From Cawcot it goeth to Gritto, Harringworth, Seton, Wauerley, Duddington, Colly weſton, Eſton, and there ioyneth with the thirde called Warke,Warke. not farre from Ketton, which commeth from Lye by Preſton, Wing, Lindon, Luffenham. &c. Thence it goeth on by Tinwell, to Stanforde (croſſing the Brooke water,Brooke water. Whitnell. and Whitenelbecke, both in one bottom) and from Stanforde by Talington, Maxſey to Mercate Deping, Crowland (where it almoſt méeteth with ye Auon) then to Spalding, Waplād, and ſo into the ſea. Leland writing of this Wyland, addeth theſe words which I will not omitte, ſith in mine opinion they are worthy to be noted, for better conſideratiō to be had in the ſayd water and his courſe. The Wyland ſayth he, goyng by Crowlande, at Newdrene diuideth it ſelfe into two brāches,Newdrene. of which one goeth vp to Spalding called Newdrene, and ſo into the ſea at Foſſedike Stowe:South. the other named ye South into Wiſbeche. Thys latter alſo parteth it ſelfe to two myles from Crowlande, and ſendeth a ryll called Writhlake by Thorney,Writhlake. where it méeteth wyth an arme of the Nene, that cō meth from Peter borow, and holdeth courſe with ye brode ſtreame, till it be come to Murho, ſixe myles from Wyſbech, where it falleth into the ſouth. Out of the ſouth in lyke ſort falleth another arme called Shéepes eye,Shepes eye. and at Hopelode (which is fourtéene myles, from Linne) did fal into the ſea. But now the courſe of that ſtreame is ceaſed, wherupō the inhabitants ſuſtaine many grieuous floudes, bycauſe the mouth is ſtaunched, by which it had acceſſe before into the ſea: hetherto Leland. Of the courſe of this ryuer alſo from Stanford, I note thys furthermore out of another writing in my time. Beyng paſt Staunten (ſaith he) it goeth by Burghley Vffington, Tallingtō, Magey, Deping, eaſt Déeping, and comming to Waldram hall, it brauncheth into two armes, wherof that which goeth to Singleſole, receyueth the the Nene out of Cambridge ſhyre, and then going by Doweſdale, Trekenhole, and wynding at laſt to Wiſbiche, it goeth by Liuerington S. Maries, and ſo into the ſea. The other arme haſteth to Crowland, Clowthouſe Bretherhouſe, Pikale, Cowbecke and Spalding. Here alſo it receiueth ye Baſtō dreane, Longtoft dreane, Déeping dreane, & thence goeth by Wickham into the ſea, taking with all on the right hand ſondry other dreanes, and thus farre he.

Next of all when we are paſt theſe, we come to another fall of water into ye Waſh, which deſcendeth directly from Whaplade dreane to Whaplade towne in Hollande: but becauſe it is a water of ſmall importāce, I paſſe from thence, as haſting to the Nene, of both, the more noble riuer. The next therfore to be deſcribed is the Auon, 〈◊〉 otherwyſe called Nene, which the author deſcribeth after this maner. 〈◊〉 The Nene beginneth 4. miles aboue Northampton in Nene Mere, where it riſeth out of two heades, which ioyne about Northampton. Of this riuer the city & countrie beareth the name, although we now pronoūce Hāpton for Auondune, which error is cōmitted alſo in ſouth Auondune, as we may eaſily ſée. In another place Lelād deſcribeth ye ſaid riuer after this maner. The Auō riſeth in Nene mere field, and goyng by Oundale and Peterborow, it deuideth it ſelfe into thre armes, wherof one goeth to Horney, another to Wiſbich, the third to Ramſey: and afterward beyng vnited againe, they fall into the ſea not very farre from Linne. Finally, the diſcent of theſe waters, leaue here a great ſort of Ilandes, wherof Ely, Crowland, and Merſland, are the chiefe: Hetherto Lelande. Howbeit, becauſe neither of theſe deſcriptiōs touch the courſe of this riuer at the full. I wil ſet downe the third, which ſhal ſupply whatſoeuer the other do want. The Auon therefore ariſing in Nenemere field, is encreaſed with many Rilles before it come at Northhampton, and one aboue Kings thorpe, from whēce it goeth to Dallington, & ſo to Northhamptō, where it receiueth the Wedon, and here I will ſtay, till I haue deſcribed this riuer.Ved •… The Wedon therfore riſeth at Fauleſſe in maiſter Knightlies pooles and in Badby plaſhes alſo, are certaine ſprings that reſort vnto this ſtreame. Fauleſſe pooles, are a mile from Chareton, where the head of Chare ryuer is ye rūneth to Banbery. There is but an hill called Albery hil betwene ye heds of theſe two riuers. From the ſaid hill therefore, the Wedon directeth his courſe to Badby Newenham, Euerton, Wedon, betwixt which and Floretowne,Florus. it receiueth the Florus (a prety water riſing of foure heds, wherof the one is at Dauentry, another at Watford, the third, at long Buck, the fourth aboue Whilton) and then paſſeth on to Heyford, Kiſlingbury, Vpton, and ſo to Northampton, where it falleth into the Auon, receiuing finally by the way,Bugi •… . the Bugbrooke water at Heyford, Patſhall water nere Kiſlingbery, and finally, Preſton water beneath Vpton, which running from Preſtō by Wootton, méeteth at the laſt with Milton Rill, and ſo fal into Auon. Now to reſume the tractation of our Auon. Frō Northhampton therfore, it runneth by Houghton, great Billing, Whitſtone, Dodington and Willingborow, where we muſt ſtay a while, for betwene Willingborow and Highā Ferries, it receiueth a prety water comming frō about Kilmarſhe, •… ilis. which goyng by Ardingworth, Daiſborow, Ruſhet •… n, Newtō, Gaddington, Boughton, Warketon, Ketteryng, Berton, and Burton, méeteth there wyth Rothewel water, •… other. which runneth weſt of Kettering to Hiſham, the greater Harido •… , and then into the Auon. Beyng therfore paſt Burton, our maine ſtreame goeth to Highā Ferris, Artleborow, Ringſted, Woodford, and (méeting therby with Tra •… ford Rill) to Thrarſton, •… cley. north wherof it ioyneth alſo with the Ocley water, that commeth frō Sudborowe and Lowicke, to olde Vmkles, Waden ho, Pilketon, Toke, where it taketh in the Liueden Becke) and ſo to Oundell Cotterſtocke, Tanſoner, and betwene Tothering and Warmington, receyueth the Corby water, which riſing at Corby, goeth by Weldon,Corby. Denethap, Bulwich, Bletherwijc. Fineſhed, Arethorpe, Newton, Tothering, & ſo into the Auon. After this, the ſaid Auon goeth to Elton, Maſſington, Yerwell, Sutton, Caſtor, Allertō, and ſo to Peterborow, where it deuideth it ſelfe into ſondry armes, & thoſe into ſeuerall braunches amōg the Fennes & medowes, not poſſible almoſt to benombred, before it méete with the ſea on the one ſide of the countrey, & fal into the Ouze on the other.

The Ouze, which Leland calleth the third Iſis,Iſis. 3. falleth into the ſea betwene Meriland and Downeham. The chief hed of this riuer ariſeth nere vnto Stalies, from whence it cō meth to Brackley (ſometyme a noble towne in Northampton ſhire, but now ſcarcely a good village) and there taking in on the left hande one water comming from the parke betwene Syſam and Aſtwell (which runneth by Whitfield and Tinweſton) and another on the right frō Intley, it goeth on by Weſtbyry,Siſa. Fulwell, Water ſtretford, Buckinghā and Berton, •… melus. beneath which towne the Eryn falleth into it, whereof I finde this ſhort diſcription to be inſerted here. The Eryn riſeth not farre from Hardwijc in Northamptonſhire,Erin. from hence it goeth by Heth, Erinford, Godderington, Twyford, Steple cladō, and ere it come at Padbiry,Garan. méeteth with the Garan brooke deſcending from Garanburg, and ſo they go together by Padbiry till they fall into the Ouze, which carieth them after the confluence, to Thorneton bridge (where they croſſe another fall of water commyng from Whitlewood foreſt by Luffeld, Lecamſted and Foſcot) and ſo to Beachamptō, Culuerton, Stonyſtratford and Woluert •… •… ere the Ouze méeteth with a water (called as Lelande come •• ureth, ye V •… re or Were,) on the left hand as you go 〈◊〉 that cō meth betwene 〈◊〉 and Wexenham in Northamptonſhire & goeth by Towceſter, and Aldert •• , and not 〈◊〉 from Woluertō and 〈◊〉 , into ye •• reſaid Ouze, which goeth alſo frō hence to Newp •• te pa •• nell,Verus. wherein like •… or •… I muſt ſtay a while 〈◊〉 I haue deſcribed another water, named the Elée, by wh •… ſe 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 ſtreame is not a little increaſe •… .Cle alias Claius. The riuer r •… ſeth in the very confine •… betwene Buc •… inghā and Bedfordſhires, not far from Wh •… ppeſnade, and goyng on toward the northweſt, by Eaton and Layton, it commeth to Linchelade, where it entreth wholy into Buckinghamſhire, and ſo goeth on by Hammond, Bric •… le, Fen •… y ſtratford, Simpſon, Walton and Middletō,Saw. beneath which it receiueth the Saw from aaboue Hal •… ot, & ſo goeth on till it méete with ye Ouze néere vnto Newpore, as I haue ſaid. Being vnited therefore we ſet forward from the ſayde towne, and followe thys noble ryuer, to Lathbirye, Thuringham, Filgrane, Lawndon, Newington, Bradfelde on the one ſide, and T •… ruey on the other •• till it come at length to Bedforde, after many windleſſes, & then méeteth with another ſtreame, which is increaſed with ſo manye waters, that I was inforced to ſtaye here alſo, and vſewe theyr ſeuerall courſes, from the higheſt •• eple in Bedforde, whence (or peraduenture otherwyſe) I noted the ſame as followeth. Cer •… es •… athe eaſt ſide where I beganne thys ſpeculation, I ſawe one that came from P •… t •… on, and mette withal néede Becliſwade: another that grewe of two waters, whereof one deſcended frō Bal •… ocke, the other frō Hitchin, which ioyned beneath A •… leſey, and thence went to Langforde and Edwoorth.Theſe riſe not far frō Michelborow, and one of thē in Higham parke. The third which I behelde had in lyke ſort two heades, whereof one is not farre from Woode ende, the other from Wooburne (or Howburne) & ioyning about Flitwijc, they go to Flytton, (where they receiue 〈◊〉 Broke) and ſo by Chiphil, and Chickſande, they come to Shafforde, from whence taking the aforeſayde Langford water with them, they go forth by Becliſwade, Sandy, 〈◊〉 , & née •… e vnto The miſford are vnited wt the Ouze, & now to our purpoſe againe. After this ye Ouze, goeth by Berkeforde, to Winteringhā, Verus or ye Were, (méetyng there with the Wareſley becke) and ſo runneth to S. Neotes (or S. Nedes) to Paxſton, Offordes, Godmancheſter, Huntingdon,Stoueus. Wilton, S. Iues, Hollywell, and Erith, receyuing in the meane tyme the Stow, nere vnto little Paxton, and likewiſe the Ellen,Helenus. Elmerus. & the Eminer, in one ch •• ell a litle by weſt of Huntingdon. Finallye the maine ſtreame ſpeading abroade into the Fennes, I cannot tell into howe many braunches, neyther how manye Iſ •… ettes, are inforced by the ſame, but thys is certeine, that after it hath thus delited it ſelfe with raunging a while about the pleaſant bottomes and lower groundes, it méeteth with the Granta, frō whence it goeth with a ſwift courſe, vnto Downehā. Betwen it alſo and the Auō, are large ſundry Mores, or plaſhes by ſouthweſt of Peterborow wherof Whittle •… ey méere, and Ramſey méere, (whereinto the Riuell falleth,Riuelus. that commeth from aboue Broughton, Wyſton, and great Riuelley) are ſayde to be greateſt. Of all the ryuers that runne into this ſtreame, that called Granta is the moſt noble and excellent,Granta. which I will deſcribe euen in his place, notwithſtanding that I had earſt appoynted it vnto my ſeconde booke, but foraſmuch as a deſcription of Ouze and Granta, were delyuered me togyther, I will for his ſake that gaue them me, not ſeperate thē nowe in ſunder. The very fardeſt heade and originall of thys ryuer is in Henham, a large Parke belonging to the Earle of Suſſex, wherin as the Towneſmen ſay, are foure ſprings that run foure ſundry wayes into the maine Sea. Lelande ſought not the courſe of thys water, aboue Newport ponde, & therefore in his Comentaries vpō the ſong of ye ſwan, he writeth thereof after this maner inſuing. But here before I enter into his diſcourſe, I muſt giue you warning, how D. Iohn Caius the learned Phiſition, and ſome other are of the opiniō, that this ryuer comming from Newport, is properlye to bée called the Rhée, but I may not ſo eaſily diſcent frō Leland, whoſe iudgement in my mynde is by a great deale the more likely, harken therefore what he ſayth.

The heade of Grantha or Granta, is in ye pend at Newport, a towne of the eaſt Saxons, which going in a bottome beſide ye ſame, receyueth a pretye ryll, which in the myddeſt thereof doeth driue a mil and deſcendeth from Wickin Bonhaunt, that ſtandeth not far from thence. Being paſt Newport, it goeth a long in the lower grounde vntil it come to Broke Waldē, weſt of Chipping Waldē, (now Saffron walden) harde by the Lorde Awdleis place, where of late the ryght honorable Lorde Phillip Earle of Surrey, with his houſholde dyd ſoiourne, and ſometyme ſtoode an Abbaie, of Benedictine Monkes, before theyr generall ſuppreſſion. From Awdley end it goeth to Littlebur •… e, the leſſe and greater Cheſterfordes, Ycaldune, Hincſtone, Seoſton or Sawſon, and néere vnto Shaleforde receyueth the Babren that commeth by Linton, Abbington, Babrenham, and Stapleforde: and ſo going forwarde it commeth at the laſt to Tromping •… on, 〈◊〉 which is a myle from Cambridge. But ere it come altogyther to Trompington, it méeteth wyth the Barrington water, as Leland calleth it, but other ye Rhée,R •… . (a cōmon name to all waters in the Saxon ſpeache,) whereof I finde thys deſcription, to be touched by the waye. The Rhée ryſeth ſhort of Aſhwell, in Hertforde ſhyre, and paſſing vnder the brigde betwéene Gylden Mordon and Downton, and leauing Tadlow on the weſt ſide (as I remē ber) it goeth toward Crawdē, Malton, Barrington, Haſelingfeld, and ſo into Granta, taking ſundry Rylles with him from ſouth, & ſouthweſt, as Wendy water ſouth weſt of Crawden, Whaddō brooke ſouthweſt of Orwel, Mildred becke ſouthweſt of Malton, and finally yt which goeth by Fulmere & Foxton, & falleth into the ſame betwéene Barringtō, and Harleſton, or Harſon as they call it.

Nowe to procéede with our Granta, from •… rompingtō on the one ſide, and Grantceſter on the other, it haſteth to Cambridge warde, taking the Burne with it by the way, which deſcendeth from a caſtell of the ſame denomination, wherein the Picotes, & Peuerelles ſometime did inhabite. Thence it goeth by ſundrye Colledges in Cambridge, as the Quéenes Colledge, the Kings Colledge, Clare Hall, Trinity Colledge, S. Iohns. &c. vnto the high bridge of Cābridge, & betwene the towne and the Caſtell to Cheſterton, and receyuing by & by the Doure, or Sture, (at whoſe bridge,Stu •• ye moſt famous Mart in Englande is yearely holden & kept. Frō Cheſtertō it goeth to Ditton, Miltō, & ere long meeting with two rylles (from Bott •… ſham and Wilberhā, in one bottome) it rūneth to Horningſey and water Beche: and finallye here ioyning with the Bulbecke water, it goeth by Denny, and ſo forth into the Ouze, 〈◊〉 fiftéene myles from Cambridge, as Leland hath ſet downe. And thus much of the thirde Iſis or Ouze, out of the aforeſayde Authour, wherevnto I haue not onelye added ſomewhat of mine owne Experience, but alſo of other mens notes, whoſe diligent obſeruation of the courſe of thys ryuer, hath not a little helped mée in the diſcription of the ſame. Nowe it reſteth that we come nerer vnto the coaſt of Norfolke, and ſet forth ſuch waters as we paſſe by vppon the ſame, wherin I will deale ſo preciſelye as I maye, and ſo farre will I trauaile therein as I hope ſhall content euen the curious reader, or if any fault be made, it ſhall not be ſo great, but that after ſome trauayle in the finding, it ſhall with eaſe be corrected.

The firſt ryuer yt therfore we come vnto after we be paſt the confluence of Granta, & the Ouze, and within the iuriſdiction of Norfolke, is called the Burne.Burne. This ſtreame ryſeth not very farre from Burne Bradfeld aboue the greater Wheltham, and from thence it goeth to Nawnton, Bury, Farneham Martin, Farneham Alhallowes, Farneham Genouefa, Hengraue, Flemton, Lackeforde, Iclingham, and to Mildenhall, a litle beneath which it méeteth with the Oale water, •… ale. that ſpringeth not farre from Catilege, and going by Aſheby, Moulton, (a benefice as the report goeth not very well prouided for) to Kenforde, Kenet, Bradingham, Frekenham, it falleth at the laſt not farre from Iſelham into the Burne, from whence they go togither as one into the Ouze. With ye Burne alſo there ioyneth a water comming from about Lydgate, a little beneath Iſelham, and not very farre from Mildenhall.

•… unus.The Dune heade and ryſing of Wauenhey are not much in ſunder, for as it is ſuppoſed they are both not farre diſtaunt from the bridge betwéene Lopham and Ford, wherby ye one runneth eaſt & the other weſt, as I haue béene enformed. The Dune goeth firſt of all by Feltham, then to Hopton, and to Kinets hall, where it méeteth with a water, cōming out of a lake ſhorte of Banham (goyng by Quiddenham, Herling, Gaſthorpe) and ſo forth on both in one channell, they runne to Ewſton. Here they méete in lyke ſort, wyth another deſcending from two heads, wherof the one is néere vnto Pakenham, the other to Taueſtocke, as I here. Certes theſe heads ioyne aboue Ileſworth, not farre from Stow Langtoft, from whēce they go to Yxworth, Thorp, Berdwel, Hunnington, Fakenham, and ſo into the Dune at Ewſton as I ſayde. Frō hence alſo they haſte vnto Downeham, which of this riuer doth ſéeme to borowe his name. South rée ryl, I paſſe ouer as not worthy the deſcription, bicauſe it is ſo ſmall.

•… radunus •… tè.Next vnto thys ryuer on the ſouth ſide is the Braden, or Bradunus, which ryſeth at Bradenham, and goeth by Ne •… ton, north Peckenham, ſouth Peckenham, Kirſingham Bedney, Langforde, Igbor, Munforde, north olde, Stockebridge, Ferdham, Helgy, and ſo into the Ouze.

•… nus.The néereſt vnto thys is another which riſeth about Lukeham, and from thence commeth to Lexham, Maſſingham, Newton, the caſtel acre, Acres, Nerboe, Pentney, Wrō gey, •… ngimus. Rounghton, Weſtchurch, & ſo to Linne, as ſo doth alſo another by north of this which commeth from the eaſt hylles by Cong •… nham, Grymſton, Bawſey, Gaywood, whereof let this ſuf •… iſe, and now giue eare to the reaſt ſith I am paſt the Ouze.

Beyng paſt the mouth or fall of the Ouze, we méete next of al with the riſing chaſe water which deſcendeth from two heds,Riſing. & alſo ye Ingel that commeth from about Sne •… ſham;Ingell. From hence we go by the point of ſ. Edmōd, and ſo hold on our courſe, till we come vnto the Burne, which falleth into the ſea by ſouth from Waterden, and goyng betwéene the Crakes to Burneham thorp, and Burnham Norton, it ſtriketh at the laſt into the ſea, eaſt of Burnham Norton, a mile at ye leſt, except my coniecture doe faile me. The Glow or Glowy, riſeth not farre from Baconſtthorp,Glouius. in the hundred of Tunſted, and goyng by and by into Holt hūdred, it paſſeth by Hunworth; Thornage, Glawnſford, Blackney, Clare, and ſo in the ſea receiuing there at hand alſo a Rill by eaſt, which deſcendeth from the hils lying betwene Killing town and Wayburne.

The Wantſume riſeth in Northfolke at Galeſend in Holt hundred,Wantſume from whence it goeth to Taterſend, Downton, Skelthorpe, Farneham, Penſtthorpe, Rieburg, Ellingham, and Billingeſford. And here it receyueth two waters in one bottom, of which the firſt goeth by Stanfeld and Beteley, the other, by Wandling and Greſſonhall, and ſo run on eche his owne way, till they méete at Houndlington, ſouthweſt of Billingeſforde with the Wantſume. From hence they go altogether to Below, Iyng, Weſton, and Moreton, but ere it come to Moreton, it méeteth with the Yowke, which (iſſuyng about Yexham) goeth by Matteſhall and Barrow.Yocus. After this the ſayd Wantſume goeth on by Ringland, and ſo to Norwich the pontificall ſee of the Biſhop, to whom that iuriſdictiō appertaineth. Beneath Norwich alſo it receyueth two waters in one chanell, which I wil ſeuerally deſcribe according to their courſes, noting their confluēce to be at Bireley, within two myles of Norwich, except myne annotation deceiue me. The firſt of theſe hath two heds, wherof one moūteth vp ſouth weſt of Whinborow, goeth by Gerneſton,Hierus Gerne. & is the very Hiere or Yare that drowneth the name of Wantſume, ſo ſoone as he méeteth withal. The other hed riſeth at Woode in Mitforde hundred, and (after confluence with the Hiere at Caſton) gayng by Brandon, B •• ton, Berford, Erleham, Eringlefeld (not farre from Bixely as I ſayd) doth méete with his companion, which is the ſecond to be deſcribed as followeth. It hath two heads alſo that méete northweſt of Therſtane, and hereof the one commeth from Findon hal, by Wrenninghā from about Wotton; by Hemnal, Fretton, Stretton, and Taſborow, till they ioyne at Therſton, as I gaue notice aforehand. From Therſton therfore they go together in one to Newton, Shoteſham, Dunſton, Caſtor, Arminghale, Bixeley, Lakenham and Trowſe, and then fall into the Wantſume beneath Norwich which hereafter is named Hiere. The Hiere Yare or Gare therfore proceding in his voiage, as it wer to ſalute his grādame the Oceane, goeth from thence by Paſwijc, Surlingham, Claxton and Yardley: and here it méeteth agayne with another Riueret deſcending from about Shoteſham, to Thirſtane, Shedgraue, Hockingham, and ſo into Gare or Yare, wherof Yardley the town receyueth denomination. After this it goeth to Frethorpe, and aboue Burghe caſtle méeteth with the Wauen hey,Wauen. and ſo into the ſea. Into this riuer alſo falleth the Bure, which riſing at a towne of the ſame name, paſſeth by Milton, Bureſdune, Corpeſtey, Marington, Blekeling, Bure, Aleſham, Bramptō, Buxtō, Horſted, Wrexhā bridge, Horning, Raneworth (and beneath Baſtewijc receyueth the Thurine which riſeth aboue Roleſby) then to Oby Clypſby,Thurinus (there alſo receiuing another from Filby) Rimham, Caſtor, and by Yarmouth into the Ocean.Wauen. The Wauenhey afore mencioned, riſeth on the South ſide of Briſingham, and is a limite betwene Northfolke and Suffolke, goyng therfore by Dis, Starton, not farre from Octe, it méeteth with the Eie whiche riſeth nere Ockolde, or betwéene it and Braiſworthe, and goeth on by Brome, Octe, and ſo into the Waue •• y. From thēce alſo our Waueney, runneth by Sylam, Brodiſh, Nedam, Harleſton, Rednam, Alborow, Flixton, Bungey, Sheepemedow, Barſham, Beckles, Alby, and at Whiteacre as I here it parteth in twaine, or elſe receyuing Milforde water, which is the moſt likely, it goeth along by Somerley, Hormingfléete, S. Olaues, (there receyuing the Friſtan brooke,Fritha. out of low or little Englande) Friſtan and Burge caſtell, where it méeteth wyth the Hiere, and from thenceforth accompanieth it as I ſayd vnto the ſea.

Willingham water commeth by Henſted Einſted,Einus. or Eniſtate, and falleth into the ſea by ſouth of Keſland.

Cokelus.The Cokell ryſeth ſouth ſouth weſt, of Cokeley Towne, in Blythe hundred, and néere vnto Haſtelwoorth, it méeteth with the ryll, that commeth from Wiſſet, and ſo going on togither by Wenhaſton, and Blibotowe, it falleth into the ſea at an hauen, betwéene Roydon, and Walderſwicke. A little ryll runneth alſo thereinto from Eſton, by Sowolde, and another from Dunwiche, by Walderſwijke, and hereby it wanteth lyttle that Eſton Neſſe, is not cut of and made a prety Iſlande.

The Forde ryſeth at Poxford,Forde and going by Forderley, and Theberton, it falleth at laſt into the Myſméere créeke.

Into the Oreforde hauen, falleth one water comming from Aldborowe warde,Or •• . by a narrowe paſſage, frō the north into the ſouth. By weſt whereof (when we are paſt a lyttle Iſle) it receyueth the ſeconde, deſcending frō betwéene Talingſton, and Framingham, 〈◊〉 in Plomes hundred: which cōmming at laſt to Marleforde, méeteth wyth a ryll ſouth weſt of Farneham called the Gleme,Gleme. (that commeth by Rendelſham, the Gleinhams) and ſo paſſing forth, it taketh another wyth all at Snapeſbridge, comming from Carleton, by Saxmundham, Sternefielde, and Snape.Iken, •… Ike. Then going to Iken (where it méeteth wyth the thirde ryll at the weſt ſide) it fetcheth a compaſſe by Sudburne eaſt of Orforde, and ſo into the hauen. Next vnto thys by weſt of Orforde, there runneth vp another créeke by Butley, whereinto the waters comming frō Celleſforde, and from the Ike, doe runne both in one botome, and thus much of Orforde hauen.

The Deue ryſeth in Debenham,Deue. in the hundred of Herteſméere, and from thence goeth to Mickeforde, Winſton, Cretingham, Lethringham, Wickham, hitherto ſtill créeping towarde the ſouth: but then going in maner full ſouth, it runneth néere vnto Aſhe, Rendleſham, Vfforde, Melton, and Woodebridge, beneth which, it receiueth on the weſt ſide, a water cōming of two heades, whereof one is by north from Oteley, and the other by ſouth from Henly, which ioyning weſt of Mertelſham, go vnto the ſayde towne, and ſo into the Deue, eaſt of Mertelſham, aboueſayd. From thence the Deue goeth by Waldringfielde and Henley, and méeteing ſoone after with Brightwell brooke,Claruſ •• it haſteth into ye maine ſea, leauing Badwſey on the eaſt where the fall therof is called Bawdſey hauen.

Vre ryſeth not farre from Bacton,Vr •… s. in Herteſméere hundred, and thence deſcendeth into Stowe hundred by Gippyng Neweton, Dagworth, Stowe, (beneath whiche it méeteth with a water comming from Rattleſden, by one houſe,) and ſo goyng on to Nedeham, (thorowe Boſméere and Claydon hundredes) to Blakenham, Bramforde, Ypſwiche, (receyuing beneath Stoke, which lyeth ouer againſt Ypſwiche, the Chatſham water, that goeth by Belſted, & ſo into ye Vre, at the mouth wherof is a marueilous déepe & large pitte, whereof ſome Marryners ſaye that they coulde neuer fynde the bottome, and therefore calling it a Well, and ioyning the name of the ryuer withall, it commeth to paſſe that ye hauen there, is called Vrewel, for which in theſe daies we doe pronounce it Orwell. Into thys Hauen alſo the Sture or Stoure, hath ready paſſage, which remaineth in thys treatize next of all to be deſcribed.

•… rus.The Sture or Stoure, parteth Eſſex from Suffolke, as Houeden ſaith, and experience cōfirmeth. It ariſeth in Suffolk, out of a lake néere vnto a towne called Stourméere. For albeit there come two rylles vnto the ſame, whereof the one deſcendeth from Thyrl •… , the Wratinges and Ketton, the other from Horſhed parke, by Hauerill &c. Yet in ſōmer tyme they are often drye, ſo that they cannot be ſayde to be parpetuall heads, vnto the aforeſayde ryuer. The Stoure therefore ryſeth at Stoure mare, which is a poole contayning twentie acres of ground at the leaſt, the one ſide whereof is full of Alders, the other of réede, wherein the great ſtore of fiſhe there bredde, is not a little ſuccoured. From thys méere, alſo it goeth to Bathorne brydge, to Stocke clare, Cawndiſh, Pentlo, Milforde, Foxerth, Bureſley, Sudbury, Bures, Borſted, Stoke Naylande, Lanham, Dedham, Strotford, eaſt Barforde, Brampton, and to Catwade bridge, where it falleth into the ſea, receiuyng in the meane time ſundry brookes and rylles not here omytted at all. For on Eſſex ſide, it hath one from Hemſted, which goeth by Bumſted, and Birdbrooke: another ryſing ſhorte of Foxerth, that runneth by water Beauchamp, Brundon, and falleth into the ſame at Badlington, weſt of Sudbury: and the thirde that glydeth by Horkeſley and méeteth withal weſt of Boxſted. On the north or vpon Suffolke ſide, it receyueth one deſcending frō Ca •• ledge, by Bradley, Thurlow, W •… atting, Kiddington, and at Hauerell falleth into this Sture. The ſeconde deſcendeth from Poſling field, & ioyneth therewith eaſt of Clare. The thyrde aryſeth of two heades, whereof one commeth from Wickham brooke, the other from Chedbar in Riſoy hundred, and ioyning about Stanfield, it goeth by Hawton, Somerton, Boxſted, Stanſted, and north of Foxerth, falleth into S •… our. The fourth iſſueth from betwéene the Wallingfelds, and goeth by Edwardſtone, Boxſted, Alington, Polſted, Stoke, and ſo at ſouth Boxſted falleth into the ſame. The fift ryſeth North Weſt of Cockefielde, and goeth to Cockefielde, Laneham, Brimſley, Midling,Kettle baſton. and receyuing Kettle Baſton water ſouthweſt of Chelſworth (and likewiſe the Breton that commeth from Bretenham, by Hitcheham, & Biſſeton ſtreat on the ſouth eaſt of the ſ •… me towne) it goeth in by Nedging, Aldham, Hadley, Lainham, Shelly, Higham, and ſo into the Sture. The ſixt is a lyttle ryll deſcending ſouthweſt from Chappell The ſeuenth ryſeth betwéene Chappel, & Bentley, and going betwéene Tatingſton, and Whet •• ede, Holbrooke, and Sutton, it falleth at length into Stoure, and frō thence is neuer harde of.

As for Ocley Drill, that ryſeth betwéene Ocley, and Wikes Parkes,Ocley. and goeth vnder Ramſey brydge, and ſo into the Stoure, on Eſſex ſide, weſt of Harwiche, and eaſt of Rée Iſle, I paſſe it ouer becauſe it is but a ril and not of any greatneſſe, although I ſéeke to remember manye tymes, euen the very ſmalleſt.

Next vnto this, wée come to another that runneth South of Beamont by Moſſe,Moſ •… . and falleth into the Sea about the middeſt of the Bay, betwixt Harwich and the Naze.

Betwixt the Naze alſo and the mouth of Colue, is another Ryll which riſeth at little Bentley, and thence goeth to Tendryng thorpe,Claco. thorow Clacten parke by great Holland, and eaſt of little Holland, into the déepe ſea.

The Colne hath thrée heds, whereof one is at Ouington that goeth by Tilbery, and eaſt of Yeldam, falleth into the chiefe head,Colunus. which ryſeth about Redgewell in Eſſex, frō whence it goeth to Yeldam Henningham. &c. The third falleth in South of Yeldam into Colne, and being once mette all in one chanell: the Colne goeth as I ſayde, to Hedninghā Hawſted, Erles Colne, Wakes Colne, Fordon, Bardfold, Colcheſter, and ſo into the ſea at Brickleſey. At ſéemeth here, that when ye ſea entreth betwéene the points of Bradwell and S. Anthonies, it deuydeth it ſelfe into twoo armes, wherof one goeth toward Colcheſter the other toward Maldon. Into the Colne or Colunus (whereof Lelande thinketh Colcheſter to take hys name, and not a Colonia Romanorum) doe run many ſalt créekes beneth Fingering ho, whoſe names ſith I doe not knowe, nor whether they be ſerued with any backwaters or not, I gyue ouer to intreat any farther of theyr poſitions. Into that of Malden runneth many faire waters, wherof I will ſay ſo much as I knowe to be true by experience.

There is a prety water that beginneth nere vnto Gwinbache or Wimbech church in Eſſex (the very limits of Dunmow Deanery) which runneth directly frō thence vnto Radwinter, (a parcell of your Lorſhips poſſeſſyons in thoſe parts) and within thrée quarters of a mile of the aforeſaid church. By the way alſo it is increaſed with ſundry prety ſprings wherof Pantwell is the chiefe, and to ſay the truth, hath manye a leaſing fathered on the ſame: there is likewiſe another in a paſture belonging to the graunge, now belongyng to Henry Browne Eſquier, ſoiournyng therevpon. The third, commeth out of the yarde of one of your Lordſhips Manour there, called Radwinter hall. The fourth, frō Iohn Cockſwettes houſe, named the Rotherwell, which running vnder Rothers bridge, méeteth with ye Gwin, on the northweſt ende of Ferraunts meade, ſoutheaſt of Radwinter church, wherof I haue the charge by your honors fauorable prefermēt.Froſhwell. The next is named Froſhwel, and of this Spring doth the whole Hundred beare the name, and alſo the Ryuer it ſelfe whereinto it falleth (from by north) ſo far as I remember. Certes, all theſe ſauing ye firſt and ſecond, are within your Lordſhips towne aforeſayd. The ſtreame therfore running frō hence (and now called Froſhwell, of Froſhe, which ſignifieth a frog) haſteth immediately vnto olde Sandford, then thorow new Sandforde parke, and afterward with full ſtreame to Shalford, Bocking, Stiſted, Paſwijc, and ſo to blackwater, where the name of Froſhwel ceaſeth, the water being from henceforth as I here, called Blackwater, vntyll it come to Maldon. From Blackwater therefore it goeth to Coxall, Eaſterforde, Braxſted and Wickham,Barus. where it méeteth wyth the Barus, and ſo goyng togyther, deſcende to Heybridge, and finally into the ſaltwater aforeſayde. As for the Barus, it ryſeth in a ſtately parke of Eſſex called Bardfeld, belonging to the crowne, from whence it goeth to olde Salyng, Brainctrée (receyuing a ryllet by waye comming from Raine, blacke Notley, white Notley, Falkeburne, Wittham, and falleth into the blacke water beneath Braxſted, on the ſouth.

Beſide thys, the ſayde ryuer receyueth alſo the Chelme or Chelmer,Chelmer. which aryſeth in Wymbeche aforeſayde, where it hath two heads: wherof the one is not farre from Brodockes (where Thomas Wiſeman Eſquier dwelleth) the other nigh vnto a farme called Highams, and ioyning ere long in one Chanell, they hye them toward Thaxſted, meting in the way alſo with a Ryll commyng from Boyton ende. Beyng paſt Thaxſted, it goeth by Tiltey, and ſoone after receyueth one Ril which ryſeth on the north ſide of Lindſell,Lindis. and falleth into ye Chelmer by north eaſt at Tiltey aforeſayde, and another comming from ſouthweſt, and ryſing ſoutheaſt from Lindſe •… at moche Eiſton. From thence then holding on ſtyll wyth the courſe, it goeth to Moche Dunmowe, little Dunmow, Felſted, Lies, both Waltams, Springfield, & ſo to Chelmereſforde. Here vppon the ſouth ſide I finde the iſſue of a water that riſeth 5. miles or thereaboutes, ſouth and by weſt of the ſayde towne, from whence it goeth to Munaſing Butteſbury (there receiuyng a Rill from by weſt) to Ingat ſtone, Marget Inge, Wilforde bridge Writtle bridge, and ſo to Chelmereſforde, (croſſing alſo ye ſecond water that deſcendeth from Roxforde ſouthweſt of Writtle by the way) wherof let this ſuffice. 〈◊〉 From hence the Chelmer goeth directly towarde Mauldon by Badow, Owting, Woodhamwater, Byly, and ſo to Blackwater northweſt of Maldon, receyuing neuertheleſſe ere it come fullye thither a becke alſo that goeth frō Lée parke, to little Lées, great Lées, Hatfield, Peueryll,Lée. Owting, and ſo into Blackwater (whereof I ſpake before) as Maldon waters, doth a ryll from by ſouth ouer againſt S. Oſithes, and alſo another by Bradwell.

The Burne, ryſeth ſomewhere about Ronwell, and thence goeth to Hull bridge, 〈◊〉 ſouth Fambridge, Kirkeſhot fery, and ſo to Foulneſſe: & as this is the ſhort courſe of that ryuer, ſo it brauncheth, and the ſouth arme therof receiueth a water comming from Haukewell, to great Stanbridge, and beneth Pakeſham, doth méete by South, wyth the ſayde arme, and ſo finiſhe vp his courſe, as we doe our voyage alſo about the coaſt of Englande.

Thus haue I finiſhed the deſcription of ſuch ryuers and ſtreames as fall into the Ocean according to my purpoſe, although not in ſo preciſe an order and maner of handling, as I might, if information promyſed had bene accordingly performed: howbeit, thys wyll I ſay of that which is already done, that from the hauen of Southampton, by ſouth vnto the Twede, that parteth England and ſcotland, by north (if you go backward contrary to the courſe of my deſcription) you ſhall finde it ſo exacte, as beſide a fewe bye ryuers to be touched hereafter, you ſhall not néede to vſe any further aduiſe for the finding and falles of ye aforeſayd ſtreames. For ſuch hath béene my helpe and conference wyth other men about theſe, that I dare pronounce them to be perfite and exact. In the reaſt I followed Leland in maner worde for worde, what he hath ſayd therefore of them, that haue I examplyfied & publiſhed herein. Such was his dealing •• ſo in hys bookes, that he ſought not to be c •… rious and preciſe in thoſe deſcriptions that hée made, but thought (it ſufficient to ſay ſomewhat, and more of thinges then any mā had done before hym, In the next booke therfore, I will in thrée chapiters run ouer theſe matters agayne, and as I haue already borowed ſomewhat of the ſame, in ſettyng downe ſuch braunches as f •… l into the mayne ſtreames at large, ſo will I there agayne remember ſuch great riuers as I haue here eyther omitted, or not ſo orderly handled as their dignities do require. In reading therefore of the one, refuſe not I beſéeche your honor withall, to haue conference with the other, for what this wanteth, that other ſhall ſupply, and yt which is briefly touched in this, ſhal there be opened at large, the onely occaſion of this deuiſion growyng vpon hope of inſtruction to come in tyme, whereof when I had moſt néede, and the lefe vnder the preſſe, I was left deſtitute and without hope of all reliefe. It is poſſible, that ſome curious head may finde carpyng worke inough in ye courſes of theſe ſtreames, but if ſuch a one wyll enterpriſe the lyke, and try what one man can doe by reading onely, (for I ſayled about my country within the compaſſe of my ſtudy) & therunto remember how many wais, through many mens iudge mentes, and what number of occaſions may ſerue here and there, to inforce the writer to miſtake his Pamphlets, quarters, townes, entraunces, &c. I doe not doubt but it woulde trouble his brayn, although now peraduēture in table talke, he can find many things, as he doth that ſitteth at home among Ladies and Gentlewomen, and will talke and take order for matters abroad that are to be done in the field, where he neuer ſhewed his face. Vnto the learned therfore, I yeld correctiō of mine errors onely, and as I confeſſe that ſome vnknowne vnto me, may and haue eſcaped my handes, ſo by their gentle and brotherly admonition, they ſhall be the ſooner amended. Furthermore, this I haue alſo to remember that in the courſes of our ſtreames, I regard not ſo much to name ye very town or church, as the limites of the paroche, and therefore if I ſay it goeth by ſuch a towne, I thinke my duety diſcharged, if I hitte vpon any part or parcel of the paroche. This alſo hath not a little troubled me, I meane the euill writing of the names of many townes and villages, of which I haue noted ſome one man in the deſcription of a riuer to write it two or three maner of wayes, whereby I was inforced to chuſe one (at aduenture moſt commonly) that ſéemed the likelieſt in myne opinion & iudgement: but inough of this and theſe things for this preſent.

❧Of the foure hyghe wayes ſometyme made in Brytaine, by the Princes of thys Lande. Chap. 12.

THere are, which indeuoring to bring all things to their Saxon Originall, doe affirme that this diuiſiō of waies whereof we now intreate, ſhould apparteine to ſuch Princes of that Nation, as reigned here, ſith the Romaines gaue vs ouer. But how weake their coniectures are in this behalfe, the antiquity of theſe ſtréetes it ſelfe ſhal eaſily declare, whereof ſome percelles after a ſorte are alſo ſet downe by Antoninus, and thoſe that haue written of the ſeuerall iourneyes from hence to Rome, although peraduenture not in ſo directe an order, as they were at the firſt eſtabliſhed. For my parte if it were not that I deſire to be ſhort in this behalfe, I could with ſuch notes as I haue already collected for that purpoſe, make a large confutation of diuers of theyr opinions cōcerning theſe paſſages, but ſith I haue ſpent more time in ye tractatiō of the riuers, then was allotted vnto me, I will omit at this time to diſcourſe of theſe things as I would, and ſay what I may for the better knowledg of their courſes, procéeding therein as followeth.

Firſt of all, I finde that Dunwallon King of Britayne, about 483. yeares before ye birth of our ſauior Ieſus Chriſt, ſeing the ſubiects of his Realme, to be in ſundry wyſe oppreſſed by theeues and robbers, as they traueiled too and fro, and being willing (ſo much as in him laye) to redreſſe theſe inconueniences, cauſed his whole kingdome to be ſurueyed, and then commaunding foure principall wayes to be made, which ſhoulde leade ſuch as traueyled into all partes thereof, from ſea to ſea, he gaue ſundry large priuileges vnto the ſame, whereby they became ſafe, and verye much frequented. And as he had regarde herein, to the ſecuritie of hys Subiectes, ſo he made ſharp lawes, grounded vpō Iuſtice, for ye ſuppreſſion of ſuch wicked mēbers as did offer violence to any trauayler that ſhould be met wyth al or found within the limites of thoſe paſſages. How by what partes of this Iſland theſe wayes were conueighed at the firſt, it is not ſo wholy left in memory▪ but that ſome queſtion is mooued among the learned, concerning theyr auncient courſes, howbeit ſuch is the ſhadowe remaining hitherto of theyr extenſions, that if not at this preſent perfectly yet hereafter it is not impoſſible but that they maye be founde out, and left certaine vnto poſteritye. It ſéemeth by Galfride, that the ſayd Dunwallon did limite out thoſe wayes by dooles and markes, which beyng in ſhort tyme altered by the auarice of ſuch irreligious perſons as dwelt nere and incroched vpon the ſame (a fault yet iuſtly to bée found almoſt in euery place) and queſtiō mooued for their boundes before Bellinus hys ſonne, he to auoyde all further controuerſie that might from thenceforth inſue, cauſed the ſame to be paued with hard ſtone, of 18. foote in bredth, and 10. foote in depth, and in the botome thereof huge flint ſtones alſo to be pitched, leſt the earth in tyme ſhould ſwalow vp his workmanſhip, & the higher ground ouergrow their riſing creſts. He indued thē alſo wt larger priuiledges thē before, proteſting that if any man whoſoeuer ſhoulde preſume to infringe his peace, & violate the lawes of hys kingdome in anye maner of wiſe néere vnto or vpon thoſe wayes, he ſhould ſuffer ſuch puniſhmēt without all hope to eſcape (by frendſhip or mercy (as by ye ſtatutes of his realme lately prouided in thoſe caſes, are due vnto ye offenders: The names of theſe foure wayes are the Foſſe, the Gwethelin, or Watling, the Ermyng, and the Ychenild.

Foſſe.The Foſſe goeth not directly, but ſlopewiſe ouer the greateſt part of this Iſland, begynnyng at Dotneſſe or Totneſſe in Deuōſhire, where Brute ſometymes landed (or as Ranulphus ſayeth) which is more likely at the point of Cornwall though the eldeſt writers do ſéeme to note the contrary. From hence it goeth thorow the middle of Deuonſhire and Somerſetſhire, and commeth to Briſtow, from whence it runneth manifeſtly to Sudbery market, Tetbury, and ſo forth holdeth on as you go almoſt to ye midde way betwene Glouceſter and Cirneceſter (where the wood faileth, and the Champeigne country appeareth toward Cotteſwald) ſtreight as a lyne vntill you come to Cirneceſter it ſelf. Some hold opinion that the way which lyeth from Cirneceſter to Bathe, ſhoulde be the very Foſſe, and that betwixt Cirneceſter & Glouceſter, to be another of the 4. wayes made by the Britons: but auncient report grounded vpon great likelyhoode, and confirmed alſo by ſome experience, iudgeth that moſt of the wayes croſſed eche other in this part of the realme, and of this mynd is Leland alſo, who learned it of an Abbote of Cirneceſter that ſhewed great likelyhoode in ſome recordes therof: but to procéede. From Cirneceſter, it goeth by Chepingnorton to Couentrey, Leirceſter, Newarke, and ſo to Lincolne ouerthwart the Watling ſtreate, where by generall conſent of all the writers (except Alfrede of Beuerley, who extendeth it vnto Catheneſſe in Scotland) it is ſayde to haue an ende.

The Watling ſtréete beginneth at Douer in Kent, 〈…〉 and ſo ſtretcheth thorow the middeſt of Kent vnto London, and ſo forth (peraduenture by the midſt of ye city) vnto Verolamium or Verlamceſter, now S. Albons, where in ye yeare of grace 1531 the c •… urſe thereof was found by a mā that digged for grauel wherewith to mende the highway. It was in this place 18. foote brōde, and about 10. foote déepe, and ſtoned in the botome as afore, and peraduenture alſo on the toppe, but theſe are gone, and the reſt remayneth equall in moſt places with the fields. The yelow grauell alſo that was brought thether in cartes 2000. yeares paſſed, remayned there ſo freſh and ſo ſtrōg, as if it had bene digged out of ye natural place where it grew not many yeares before. Frō hence it goeth hard by Margate, leauyng it on the weſt ſide, and a little by ſouth of this place, where the Priory ſtoode, is a long thorow fare vpon the ſayd ſtréete, méetely well builded (for low houſing) on both ſides. After this, it not onely becommeth a bound vnto Leiceſterſhire toward Lugby, but alſo paſſeth from Caſtleford to Stamforde, and ſo forth by the weſt of Marton, which is a myle from Torkeſey.

Here by the waye I muſt touche the opinion of a traueyler of my tyme, who noteth the ſayde ſtreate to go another waye, inſomuch that he would haue it to croſſe the third Auon, betwixt Newton and Dowbridge, & ſo go on to Binforde bridge, Wibto •• , the highe croſſe, and thence to Atherſton vpon Ancre. Certes it maye be, that the Foſſe had his courſe by the countrye in ſuch ſort as hée deſcribeth, but that ye Watling ſtreat ſhould paſſe by Atherſtō, I can not as yet be perſuaded. Neuertheleſſe his coniecture is not to be miſliked, ſith it is not vnlikelye that thrée ſeuerall wayes myght méete at Alderwaye (a towne vpon Tame, beneath Salters bridge) for I do not doubt that the ſayd towne, dyd take his name of all three wayes, as Aldermary churche in London, did of all thrée Maryes vnto whome it hath béene dedicated, but that the Watling ſtreate ſhoulde be one of them, the compaſſe of his paſſage will in no wiſe permit. And thus much haue I thought good to note by the waye, nowe to returne agayne to Leland, and other mens collections. The next tydings that we here of the Watlyng ſtreate is, that it goeth thorowe the Parke at Pomfret, as the common voyce of the country confirmeth: thēce it paſſeth haſtily ouer Caſtelford bridg, to Aberford, (which is fiue myles from thence, & where are moſt manifeſt tokens of thys waye and his broad creſt) to Yorke, to Witherby, & then to Borowbrig, where on the left hand therof ſtood certain monumentes, or Pyramides of ſtone, ſometyme placed there by the Romaines. Theſe ſtones (ſayth Leland) ſtande 8 myles weſt from Bowis, & almoſt weſt from Richmonde a little thorowe fare called mayden caſtel ſcituate vpon the ſide of this ſtreat, and here is one of thoſe Pyramides or great rounde heapes, which is thrée ſcore foote cō paſſe in the bottome. There are other alſo of leſſe quantities, and on the very top of eche of them are ſharp ſtones of a yard in length, but the greateſt of all is eightéene foote hyghe at the leaſt, from the grounde to the verye head. He addeth moreouer howe they ſtande on an hyll: in the edge of Stanes moore, and are as boundes betwéene Richmonde ſhyre, and Weſtmerland. But to procéed this ſtreat lying a myle from Gilling, and two myles from Richmonde commeth on from Borowbrigge, to Catericke eightéene myles, that is twelue to Leuing, and ſixe to Catericke, then eleuen myles to Gretey, or Gritto, fyue myles to Bottles, eight myles to Burghe on Stanes moore, foure myles from Appleby, & fiue to Browham, where the ſayde ſtreate commeth thorowe Winfoll parke, and ouer the bridge, on Eymouth and Loder, and leauing Perith, a quarter of a myle or more, on the weſt ſide of it, goeth to Carleil ſeuentéene myles from Browham, which hath béene ſome notable thing. Hetherto it appeareth euidently, but going from hence into Scotlande, I heare no more of it, vntill I come to Cathneſſe, which is two hundred and thirtye myles or thereabouts, out of Englande.

• rming ſtréte.The Erming ſtreate, which ſome call the Lelme, ſtretcheth out of the eaſt, as they ſaye into the ſoutheaſt, yt is, from Meneuia or S. Dauids in Wales vnto Southāpton, wherby it is ſomewhat lykely in déede that theſe two wayes, I meane the Foſſe, and the Erning, ſhoulde méete about Cirneceſter, as it commeth from Gloceſter, according to the opinion conceyued of them in that countrye. Of thys way I finde no more written, and therefore I can ſaye no more of it, except I ſhoulde indeuour to dryue awaye the tyme, in alleadging what other men ſaye thereof, whoſe mindes doe ſo farre diſagrée one from another, as they doe all from a truth, and therefore I gyue them ouer, as not delighting in ſuch dealing.

The Ikenild or Rikenild, begā ſome where in the ſouth, ••• enilde. and ſo held on toward Cirneceſter, then to Worceſter, Wicom • , Brimmicham, Lichfield, Darby, Cheſterfield, and 〈…〉 ſſing the Watlingſtréete: ſome where in Yorkeſhire, ſtretched forth in the ••• e vnto ye mouth ye of Tine, where it ended at ye maine ſea, as moſt men doe confeſſe. I take it to be called the Ikenild, becauſe it paſſed thorow the kingdome of the Icenes: for albeit that Lelande and other followyng him doe ſeme to place the Icenes in Norfolke & Suffolke, yet in myne opinion that cannot wel be done, ſith it is manifeſt by Tacitus; that they laye nere vnto the Sylures, and as I geſſe, eyther in Stafford and Worceſter, or in both, except my coniecture do fayl me. The author of the booke entituled Eulogi •• hiſtorianum, doth call this ſtréete the Lel ••… •… e: but as herein he is deceyued, ſo haue I delt withal ſo faythfully as I may among ſuch diuerſitie of opinions, yet not deniyng but that there is much confuſion in the names and courſes of theſe two latter, the diſcuſſing whereof, I muſt leaue to other men yt be better lerned then I.

Of the ayre and ſoyle of Britaine. Chap. 13.

THe ayre for the moſt part thorowout the Iſland is ſuch, as by reaſon in maner of continuall cloudes, is reputed to be groſſe & nothing ſo pleaſant as that is of the mayne. Howbeit as they which affirme theſe things, haue onely reſpect to the impediment or hinderaunce of the ſunne beames, by the interpoſitiō of the cloudes & oft ingroſſed ayre: ſo experience teacheth vs that it is no leſſe pure, holſome, and commodious, then is that of other countries, and as Caeſar hymſelfe hereto addeth, much more temperate in ſommer, then that of the Galles, from whome he aduentured hither. Neyther is theyr any thing found in the ayre of our Regiō, that is not vſually ſéene amongſt other nations lying beyond the ſeas. Wherfore, we muſt nedes cō feſſe, that the ſcituation of our Iſland for benefite of the heauens is nothing inferiour to that of any country of the maine, where ſo euer it lie vnder the open firmament.

The ſoyle of Brytaine is ſuch, as by the teſtimonies and reportes, both of the olde & newe writers, and experience alſo of ſuch as nowe inhabite the ſame, is verye fruitefull, but yet more inclined to the féeding & graſing of the cattell, then profitable for tyllage, & bearing of corn, by reaſon wherof the country is woonderfully repleniſhed wyth Neat, & al kind of cattell: and ſuch ſtore is there alſo of the ſame in euery place, that ye fourth part of the land is ſcarcely manured for the prouiſion and maintenāce of grayne. Certes, this fruitfulnes was not vnknown vnto the Britens long before Caeſars time, which was the cauſe wherefore our predeceſſors liuyng in thoſe dayes in maner neglected Tillage, and lyued by féedyng and graſing onely. The graſiers themſelues alſo then dwelled in moueable villages by companies, whoſe cuſtom was to deuide the ground amongſt them, and eche one not to depart from the place where his lōt lay, till by eating vp of the country about him, he was inforced to remoue further and ſeke for better paſture, and this was the brittiſh cuſtome at the firſt. It hath bene cōmonly reported that the ground of Wales is neyther ſo fruitful as that of England, neither the ſoyle of Scotland ſo bountifull as that of Wales, which is true if it be taken for the moſt part: otherwiſe, there is ſo good grounde in ſome partes of Wales, as is in England, albeit ye beſt of Scotland be ſcarcely comparable to the beſt of eyther of both. Howbeit as the bounty of the Scottiſh doth fayle in ſome reſpect, ſo doeth it ſurmount in other,Plenty of riuers. God and nature hauyng not appointed all countries to yeld forth lyke commodities. There are alſo in this Iſland great plenty of freſh riuers & ſtreames, as you haue heard already, and theſe thorowly fraught wyth all kyndes of delicate fiſh, accuſtomed to be foūd in riuers.Hilles. The whole Iſle likewyſe, is very full of hilles, of which ſome, though not very many, are of excedyng heigth, and diuers extendyng themſelues very farre from the beginnyng as wée may ſée by Shooters hill, which riſing eaſt of London, & not very far from the Thames runneth along the ſouth ſide of the Iſland weſtward, vntill it come to Corinwall. Lyke vnto theſe alſo are the crowdō hils, which from the peke do run into the borders of Scotlande. What ſhoulde I ſpeake of the cheuiot hils which run xx. miles in length: of the blacke mountains in Wales which go from _____ to _____ miles at the leſt in length, of the Grames in Scotlande, and of our Chiltren, which are 18. myles at the leſt, from one end of them to the other, of all which, ſome are very well repleniſhed with wood, notwithſtandyng that the moſt part yelde a ſwéete ſhort graſſe, profitable for ſhéep, wherin albeit that they of Scotland doe ſomewhat come behind vs, yet their outward defect is inwardly recompēſed not onely with plenty of quarries, (and thoſe of ſondry kindes of marble hard ſtone, and fine alabaſter) but alſo rich mines of mettal, as ſhalbe ſhewed hereafter.Windes. In this Iſlande likewyſe the wyndes are commonly more ſtronge and fierce, then in anye other places of the maine, and that is often ſéene vppon the naked hilles, which are not garded with trées to beare it of. That grieuous incōuenience alſo inforceth our, Nobility, gentry, and comminaltie,B •… to build their houſes in the valeis, leauing the high groundes vnto their corne and cattell, leaſt the cold and ſtormy blaſtes of winter ſhould bréede thē greater anoyance, wheras in other Regions eche one deſireth to ſet his houſe aloft on the hyll, not onely to be ſene a farre of, and caſt forth their beames of ſtately & curious workemā ſhip into euery quarter of the country, but alſo (in whote habitations) for coldenſſe ſake of the ayre, ſith the heate is neuer ſo vehement on the hill top as in the valey, becauſe the reuerberation of the ſunne beame, eyther reacheth not ſo farre as the higheſt, or elſe becō meth not ſo ſtrong, when it is reflected to the lower mountayne.

But to leaue our Buyldinges,Huſ •… ame •… vnto the purpoſed place (which notwithſtanding haue verye muche increaſed, I meane for curioſitye and coſte, in Englande, Wales, and Scotland, within theſe fewe yeares) and to returne to the ſoyle againe. Certainelye it is euen now in theſe our dayes growne to bée muche more fruitefull, then it hath bene in times paſt. The cauſe is for that our countreimen are growne to be more paynefull, ſkilful and carefull thorowe recompence of gayne, then heretofore they haue béene, inſomuch that my Synchroni or time felowes, can reap at thys preſent great commoditye in a lyttle roume, whereas of late yeares, a great compaſſe hath yéelded but ſmall profite, and thys onely thorowe the ydle and negligent occupatiō of ſuch, as mannured and had the ſame in occupying. I myght ſette downe examples out of all the partes of thys Iſlande, that is to ſay, manye out of Englande, moe out of Scotlande, but moſt of all out of Wales, in which two laſt rehearſed, verye little other foode and lyuelyhoode was woont to be looked for beſide fleſhe more then the ſoyle of it ſelfe, and the cow gaue, the people in ye meane tyme lyuing idelly, diſſolutely & by picking and ſtealing one frō another, all which vices are nowe for the moſt part relinquiſhed, ſo that ech nation manureth hir owne with triple commoditie, to that it was before tyme.

The paſture of thys Iſlande is accordyng to the nature & ſcituation of the ſoyle, 〈◊〉 whereby in moſt places it is plentifull, verye fine batable, and ſuch as eyther fatteth our cattel with ſpéede, or yéeldeth great abundaunce of mylke and creame, whereof the yelloweſt butter, and fineſt chéeſe are made. But where the blewe claye aboundeth (which hardelye drinketh vppe the winters water in long ſeaſon) there the graſſe is ſpeary, rough, and very apte for buſhes, by which occaſion, it becommeth nothing ſo profitable to the owner. The beſt paſture ground of all Englande, is in Wales, and of all the paſture in Wales, that of Cardigan is the chiefe. I ſpeake of that which is to be founde in the mountaines there, where the hundreth part of the graſſe growing is not eaten, but ſuffered to rotte on the grounde, whereby the ſoyle becommeth matted, and dyuers Bogges and quicke moores made wyth all in long continuance, bycauſe all the cattle in the countrey are not able to eate it downe.

•• dowesOur medowes are either bottomes (wherof we haue great ſtore, and thoſe very large bycauſe our ſoyle is hilly) or elſe lande meades. The firſt of them, are yearely and often ouerflowen by the ryſing of ſuch ſtreames as paſſe thorowe the ſame, or violent falles of lande waters, that dyſcende from the hylles about them. The other are ſeldome or neuer ouerflowen, & that is the cauſe wherefore their graſſe is ſhorter than that of the bottomes, and yet is it farre more fine, wholſome, and batable, ſith the haye of our •• we meddowes is not onely full of ſandy cinder, which bréedeth ſundry diſeaſes in our cattell, but alſo more ro •• y, foggy, & full of flagges, and therefore not ſo profitable, for •• ouer and forrage as ye higher meades be. The differēce furthermore in theyr commodities is great, for whereas in our lande meddowes we haue not often aboue one good loade of haye in an acre of ground, in lowe meaddowes, we haue ſometimes thrée, but commonly aboue twoo, as experience hath oft confirmed.

〈◊〉 .The yéelde of our corne grounde, is alſo much after thys rate following, thorowe out the lande (if you pleaſe to make an eſtimate thereof by the acre) in common and in dyfferent yeares, wherin eche acre of Whete well tilled and dreſſed will yéeld commonly twentie buſhelles, an acre of Barlie 32. buſhels, of Otes and ſuch lyke, fiue quarters, which proportion is notwythſtanding oft abated, towarde the north, as it is often ſurmounted in the ſouth. Of mixed corne, as peaſon, and beanes, ſowē togither, Tares & Otes (which they call bu • mong,) Rie and Wheate, here is no place to ſpeake, yet theyr yéelde is neuertheleſſe much after this proportiō, as I haue often marked.

••• tell.The cattel which we bréede are commonly ſuch as for greatneſſe of bone, ſwéeteneſſe of fleſh, & other benefits to be reaped by ye ſame, giue place vnto none other, as may appeare firſt by our Oxen, whoſe largeneſſe, height weight, tallow, hides, and hornes are ſuch as none of any other nation, do cōmonly or may eaſily excéede the • . Our ſhéepe likewiſe for good taſte of fleſhe, quantitie of lymmes, •• neſſe of fléece, & abundance of increaſe, (for in many places they bring foorth two or thrée at an eaning) giue no place vnto any, more then do our Goates, who in like ſort do follow the ſame order, and our Deare come not behind. As for our Conies, I haue ſéene thē ſo fat in ſome f ••• es, eſpecially about Meal & Diſnege that the grea • e of one being weighed,Meal and diſnege. hath pryſed very neare ſixe or 7. ounces, all which benefites we firſt referre to the grace & goodneſſe of God, and next of all vnto the bountye of our ſoyle, which he hath ſo plentifullye indued with ſo ample & large cōmodities. But as I meane to intreate of theſe thinges more largly hereafter, ſo will I touch in this place one benefite which our country wanteth, and that is wyne, the fault whereof is not in our ſoyle,Wine. but the negligence of our country men (eſpecially of the ſouth parts) who doe not inure the ſame to this commoditie, which by reaſon of long diſcontinuance, is nowe become vnapt to beare any Grapes, eyther in the fielde or feuer all vineyardes: Yet of late time ſoone haue aſſayed to deale for wine, but ſithe that lyquor when it commeth to the b 〈…〉 ing hath béene founde more harde then that which is brought from beyond • the ſea, and the coſt of planting and kéeping thereof 〈◊〉 their gea 〈…〉 , that they maye h ••• e it farre better cheape from other Countries: they haue gyuen ouer theyr enterpryſes, wythoute any conſideration, that 〈◊〉 in all other thinges, ſo neither the grounde it ſelfe in the begynninge, nor ſucceſſe of their trauaile can anſwere their 〈…〉 at the firſt, vntyll ſuch time as the ſoyle be brought as it were 〈…〉 in time with this commoditie, and 〈…〉 , for the more 〈…〉 of charge, to be employed vpon the 〈…〉 that where waine doth laſt 〈…〉 , there it will grow no woorſe, I 〈…〉 wherefore the planting of 〈…〉 in England. That this 〈◊〉 might haue growne in this Iſland heretofore: 〈…〉 , to vs, the Galles and 〈…〉 ſufficient 〈…〉 y. And 〈…〉 dyd 〈…〉 here, the olde 〈◊〉 of tythes for 〈◊〉 , that yet remaine in the accompt 〈…〉 in 〈…〉 ſutes, 〈…〉 eccleſiaſticall courtes, 〈…〉 〈…〉 y: alſo the incloſed p 〈…〉 elles 〈…〉 euery Abbaye, yet called 〈…〉 a notable proofe 〈…〉 ſoyle is not to be blamed, as 〈…〉 were ſo excéeding ſhort, that the moone which is Lady of moyſture, & chiefe riper of this liquor, cannot in any wiſe ſhine long ynough vpō the ſame, a very merry toy,Wad and Madder ſometime in Englande. Rape oyle. & fable worthy to be ſuppreſſed. The time hath béene that Wad and Madder, haue béene (next vnto our Tin & Woolles) the chief commodities & Marchaundize of this realm: I fynde alſo that Rape oyle hath béene made within this lande, but nowe our ſoyle wyll beare neither of theſe, not for that the ground is not able ſo to doe, but that we are neclygent and careleſſe of our owne profit, as men rather willing to buye the ſame of others thē take any paine to plant thē here at home. The like I may ſay of flaxe,Flaxe. which by lawe ought to be ſowen in euery country towne in Englande, more or leſſe, but I ſee no ſucceſſe of ye good & wholſome eſtatute, ſith it is rather contempteouſly reiected then otherwiſe dutifully kept. Some ſay that our great numbers of lawes,Number. Alteratiō. Diſpenſation. Example of ſuperiours. whereby it is impoſſible for any man to auoyde theyr tranſgreſſion, is one great cauſe of our negligence in this behalfe. Other affirme that the often alteration of our ordinaunces do bréed this general cōtempt of al good •… was, which after Ariſtotle doth ſeme to carye ſome reaſon withall. But very many let not to ſaye, that facility in diſpenſatiō with them, and manifeſt breche of the ſame in the Superiours, are ye greateſt cauſes why the inferiours regarde no good order, beyng alwayes ready to offende without any ſuch facultie one way, as they are to preſume vpon the example of the higher powers another. But as in theſe thinges I haue no f •• yl, ſo ſome wiſhe that fewer licences for the priuate commoditie, but of a fewe, were graunted: & this they ſay, not that they denie ye execution of the prerogatiue royall, but woulde wyth all theyr hearts that it might be made a grieuous offence, for any man by f •… ced fryndeſhip or otherwiſe, to procure oughte •… of the Prince, (who is not acquainted wyth the botome of the eſtate of common things) that may bée preiudiciall to the wa •… le publike of his country.Erthes. If it were requiſite that I ſhould ſpeake of the ſundry kinde of mowlde, as ye cledgy or clay, whereof are ſundry ſorts, red, blew, 〈◊〉 & white: alſo the red or white ſandy, the lomye, roſelly, grauelly, chal •… y or blacke: I could ſay that there are ſo many diuers vaines in Brytaine, as elſe where in any quarter of lyke quantitie in ye world. Howbeit this I muſt néedes cōfeſſe that the ſandy and cledgy doe beare the greateſt ſway, but ye clay moſt of all, as hath béene, and yet is alwaies ſéene and fel •• thorowe plenty & dearth of corne. For if this latter doe yéelde h •• full increaſe, then is there generall plenty, wheras if it fayle then haue we ſcarcity, according to the olde rude verſe, ſet downe of england, but to be vnderſtanded of the whole Iſlande, as experience doth confirme.

When the ſande doth ſerue the clay, Then may we ſing well away, But when the clay doth ſerue the ſand Then is it mery with England.

I might here intreate alſo of the famous vales in Englande, 〈◊〉 of which one is called the Vale of white horſe, another of Eoueſham, noted to be twelue or thirtéene miles in compaſſe, the third of Aſleſbyry ye goeth by Tame the roote of Ehilterne hils, & ſo to Donſtable, Newport panell, ſtony Stratford, Buckingham, Birſtane parke, &c. And likewiſe of the fourth of Whithart, or Blackemore, in Dorſetſhire, and alſo the Marſhwood vale, but foraſmuch as I knowe not well their ſeuerall limites, I giue ouer to go any farder in their deſcription at this time. In like ſort it ſhould not be amyſſe to ſpeake of our fennes & other pleaſant bottomes, 〈◊〉 which are not onely indued with excellent ryuers & great ſtore of fine fodder, for neat and horſes in time of ye yere, (whereby they are excéeding benificiall vnto their owners) but alſo of no ſmall compaſſe & quantity in ground. For ſome of our Fennes are well knowen to be eyther 10.12.16.20. or 30. miles in length, that of the Gyrwis yet paſſing al the reaſt, which is ful 60. as I haue often read. 〈◊〉 Finally I might diſcourſe in like order of the large commons, laide out heretofore by the Lordes of the ſoyles for ye benefite of ſuch poore, as inhabite within ye compaſſes of their manours, but as the tractatiō of them belongeth rather to the ſeconde booke, ſo I meane not at thys preſent to deale wythall, reſeruing the ſame wholly vnto the due place whileſt I go forwarde with the reaſt.

Of the generall conſtitution of the bodyes of the Brytaines. Cap. 14.

THoſe that are bredde in this Iſlande are men for the moſt part of a good completion, tall of ſtature, ſtrong in body, white of coulour, and thereto of great boldeneſſe and courage in ye warres. For ſuch hath béene the eſtimation of engliſh ſouldiers from time to time, ſince our Iſle hath béene knowne vnto the Romaines, that whereſoeuer they haue ſerued in forrein countries, the chiefe brunts 〈◊〉 ſeruice haue béene reſerued for them. Of their con •… ueſtes and bloudy battailes wo •… ne in Fraunce, Germany, and Scotlande, our hiſtories are full: and where they haue béene ouercome, the victors themſelues confeſſed their victories to haue ben ſo dearely bought, that they woulde not gladly couete to ouercome often, after ſuch difficult maner. In martiall proweſſe, there is little or no difference betwene Engliſhmen and Scottes, for albeit that the Scottes haue béene often and very grieuouſly ouercome by the force of our nation, it hath not béene for want of manhood on their partes, but through ye mercy of God ſhewed on vs, and his iuſtice vpon them, ſith they alwaies haue begun the quarels and offred vs méere iniurie with great deſpite and crueltie. Leland noting ſomewhat of the cō ſtitution of our bodies, ſayeth theſe wordes, the Britaines are whyte in coulour, & ſtrong of body, as people inhabiting néere the north, and farre from the Equinoctiall line, where contrariewyſe ſuch as dwell towarde the courſe of the ſunne, are leſſe of ſtature, weaker of body, more fearfull by nature, blacker in coulour, and ſome ſo blacke in déede as anye Crow or Rauen, thus ſayeth he. Howbeit, as theſe men doe come behinde vs in conſtitution of bodie, ſo in Pregnancie of witte, nimbleneſſe of lymmes, and pollitike inuentions, they generally excéede vs: notwithſtā ding that otherwiſe theſe giftes of theirs doe often degenerate, into méere ſubtiltie, inſtabilitie, •… rmis •… genio •• tur vnfaithfulneſſe and crueltie. We therfore dwelling néere the North, are commonly taken by forrein Hyſtoriographers and others, to be men of great ſtrength and little policie, much courage and ſmall ſhift: & thus doth Comineus burden vs after a ſort in hys hiſtory. But thanked be God, that all the wit of his countrymen coulde neuer compaſſe to doe ſo much in Britaine, as the ſtrength and courage of our Engliſhmen, (not without great wiſedome, and forecaſt) haue brought to paſſe in Fraunce. Certes in accuſing our wiſedome in this ſorte, he doth in mine opinion increaſe our commendation, for if it be a vertue to deale vprightly with ſingleneſſe of minde: ſincerely and plainly, without any ſuſpicious fetches in all our dealinges, then are our countreymen to be accompted vertuous. But if it be a vice to coulour craftineſſe, ſubtile practiſes, doubleneſſe and hollow behauiour, with a cloke of pollicie, amitie and wiſedome, then are Comineus and his companie to be reputed vicious. How theſe latter pointes take holde in Italy, I meane not to diſcuſſe, how they are daily practized in many places of the maine, and he accompted moſt wyſe and pollitike, that can moſt of all diſſemble, here is no place iuſtly to determine, (neyther woulde I wiſhe my countrymen to learne any ſuch wiſedome) but that a king of Fraunce, coulde ſay, Qui neſcit diſsimulare, neſcit regnare, their owne hyſtories are teſtimonies ſufficient. But to procéede with our purpoſe. With vs 〈◊〉 doe liue an hundred yeares, very many •… oure ſower ſcore: as for thrée ſcore; it is taken but for our enteraunce into age, ſo that in Britain, no man is ſayde to were old til he draw vnto thre ſcore. Theſe two are alſo noted in vs (as thinges appartayning to the firme conſtitutions of our bodies) that there hath not béene ſéene in any Region ſo many cartaſſes of the dead to remaine from time to time without corruption as in Britain: and that after death by ſlaughter or otherwyſe ſuch as remayne vnburied by foure or fiue dayes togither are eaſte to be knowen and diſcerned by their friendes and kinred, wheras Tacitus and other complaine of ſundry nations, ſaying, that their bodies are tam fluidae ſubſtantiae, that within certaine houres the wife ſhall hardely knowe hir huſbande, the mother hir ſonne, or one friende another, after their liues be ended. I might here adde ſomewhat alſo of the meane ſtature generally of our women, 〈◊〉 beautie commonly excéedeth the faire 〈◊〉 thoſe of the maine, their comlynes of perſon and good proportion of limmes, moſt of theirs ye come ouer vnto vs from beyonde the ſea. I coulde make report likewyſe of the naturall vices & vertues of all thoſe yt are borne within thys Iſlande, but as the tractation thereof craueth a better head then mine to ſet it forth, ſo I will giue place to other men, that liſt to take the ſame in hand. Thus much therfore of the conſtitutions of our bodies, and ſo much may ſuffice.

How Britayne grew at the firſt to be deuided into three portions. Chap. 1.

AFter the commyng of Brutus into this Iſland (which was as you haue red in the aforeſayd treatize, about the yere of ye world, 2840 or 1127 before ye incarnation of Chriſt) he made a general ſuruey of the whole Iſlād from ſide to ſide, by ſuch meanes to view and ſearch out not onely the limites and boundes of his dominions, but alſo what commodities this new atchieued conqueſt might yeld vnto hys people. Furthermore, findyng out at the laſt alſo a couenable place wherein to erect a citie, he began there euen ye very ſame, which at this day is called London, namyng it Trenouanton, in remembraunce of olde Troye, from whence hys aunceſters procéeded, & for which the Romaines pronounced afterward Trinobantum, although the Welchmen doe call it ſtill Trenewith. This city was builded as ſome write, much about the tenth yeare of his raigne, ſo yt he lyued not aboue 15. yeares after he had finiſhed ye ſame. But of ye reſt of hys other actes attempted and done, before or after the erection of this city, I finde no certayne report, more then that when he had raigned in this Iſland after his arriuall by the ſpace of 24. yeares, he finiſhed his dayes at Trenouanton aforeſayde, beyng in hys young and floriſhyng age, where at his carcaſe was honorably interred. As for the maner of hys death, I finde as yet no mention therof among ſuch writers as are extant. I meane whether it grew vnto him by defect of nature, or force of grieuous woundes receyued in hys warres agaynſt ſuch as withſtood him from tyme to tyme in this Iſlande, and therefore I can ſay nothing of that matter. Herein onely all agrée, that duryng the tyme of his languiſhing paynes, he made a diſpoſition of his whole kyngdome, deuiding it into thrée partes or portions, according to the nū ber of his ſonnes then liuing, whereof the oldeſt excéeded not 28. yeres of age, as my coniecture gaueth me.Locrine. To the eldeſt therefore, whoſe name was Locrine, he gaue the greateſt and beſt Region of all the reſt,Loegria. whiche of hym to this day is called Lhoegres among the Britons, but in our language Englande, of ſuch Engliſh Saxons as made conqueſt of the ſame. This portiō alſo is included on the ſouth with the Brittiſh ſea, on the eaſt wyth the Germaine Ocean, on the north wyth the Humber, and on the weſt with the Iriſh ſea, and the riuers Dée and Sauerne, wherof in the general deſcription of this Iſland, I haue ſpoken more at large. To Camber his ſecōd ſonne,Camber. Cambria. he aſſigned all that lyeth beyonde the Sauerne and Dée towarde the weſt, (whiche parcel in theſe dayes conteineth Southwales and Northwales) with ſondry Iſlandes adiacent to the ſame, the whole beyng in maner cut of and ſeperated from England or Loegria by the ſaid ſtreames, wherby it ſéemeth almoſt Pemuſula, or a bye land, if you reſpect the ſmall hilly portion of ground that lyeth indifferently betwene their maine courſes or ſuch branches at the leaſt as run and fall into them. The Welchmen or Brytons call it by the auncient name ſtill vnto this day, but we Engliſhmen terme it Wales, which denomination we haue from the Saxons, who in time paſt did vſe the word Walſhe in ſuch ſort as we do ſtraunge: for as we cal all thoſe ſtraungers that are not of our nation, ſo dyd they name them Walſhe which were not of their countrey. The third and laſt part of the Iſland he allotted vnto Albanacte hys youngeſt ſonne (for he had but thrée in all,Albanact. as I haue ſayd before) whoſe portion ſéemed for circuite to be more large, then that of Camber, and in maner equall in greatneſſe wyth the dominions of Locrinus: But if you haue regard to the ſeuerall commodities that are to be reaped by eche, you ſhal find them to be not much diſcrepaunt or differing one from another: for what ſo euer the firſt and ſecond haue in plenty of corne, fine graſſe, and large cattell. This latter wanteth not in excéedyng ſtore of fiſhe, rich mettall, quarries of ſtone, and aboundaunce of wylde foule: ſo that in myne opinion, there coulde not be a more equall particion then this made by Brute, and after the aforeſayd maner. This later parcel at the firſt, toke the name of Albanactus, who called it Albania. But now a ſmall portion onely of the Region (beyng vnder the regiment of a Duke) reteyneth the ſayd denomination, the reaſt beyng called Scotlande, of certayne Scottes that came ouer from Ireland to inhabite in thoſe quarters. It is deuided from Loegres alſo by the Humber, 〈◊〉 ſo that Albania as Brute left it, conteyned all the north part of the Iſland that is to be foūd beyond the aforeſayd ſtreame, vnto the point of Catheneſſe. To conclude, Brute hauyng deuided hys kingdome after this maner, and therin conteniyng himſelfe as it were wyth the general title of the whole, it was not lōg after ere he ended his life, and being ſolemnly interred at his new city by his thrée children, they parted eche from other, and tooke poſſeſſion of their prouinces. But Scotland after two yeres fell agayn into the handes of Locrinus as to the chiefe Lord, by the death of his brother Albanact,Locri •… king •… of Sc •• land. who was ſlayne by Humber kyng of the Seithiēs, and left none iſſue behynde hym to ſuccéede hym in that kyngdome.

That notwithſtanding the former diuiſion made by Brute vnto his children, the ſouereigntie of the whole Iſlande remained ſtill to the prince of Lhoegres and his poſteritie after him. Chap. xvj.

IT is poſſible that ſome of the Scottiſh nation reading the former chapter will take offence with me for meaning yt the principalitie of the North partes of this Iſle, hath alwayes belonged to the kinges of Lhoegres.The Scot •… alway •… deſinr •… to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 ſubi •• haue o •… ten 〈◊〉 cruell 〈◊〉 odious tempta •… to be, 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 For whoſe more ample ſatiſfaction in this behalfe, I will here ſet downe therfore a diſcourſe therof at large, written by diuers, and nowe finally brought into one Treatiſe, ſufficient as I thinke to ſatiſfie the reaſonable, although not halfe ynough peraduenture to content a wrangling minde, ſith there is or at the leaſt wyſe hath béene nothing more odious amōg ſome, then to heare that the king of England hath oughtes to doe in Scotland. How their Hiſtoriographers haue attempted to ſhape a couloured excuſe to auoyde ſo manifeſt a tytle, all men maye ſée that reade their bookes indifferently, whereunto I doe referre them. For my part there is little or nothing of myne herein, more then onely the collection of a number of fragmentes togither, wherein chiefly I haue vſed the helpe of Nicholas Adams, who wrate thereof of ſet purpoſe to king Edward the ſixt, as Leland dyd the lyke to king Henry the eyght, Iohn Harding vnto Edwarde the fourth, beſide thrée other, whereof the firſt dedicated hys Treatiſe to Henry the fourth, the ſeconde to Edwarde the thirde, and the thirde to Edwarde the firſt, as their writinges yet extant doe abund •… ntly beare witneſſe. The tytle alſo that Lelande giueth his booke, which I haue had written with his owne hands, beginneth in this maner. Theſe remembraunces following are found in Chronicles authorized remaining in diuers nonaſteries both in Englande and Scotlande, by which it is euidently knowen & ſhewed, that the kinges of England haue had, and nowe ought to haue the ſouereignetie ouer Scotlande, wyth the homage and fealtie of the kings their reigning from time to time. Herevnto you haue heard already what diuiſiō Brute made of this Iſlande not long before his death, wherof eche of his childrē ſo ſone as he was enterred toke ſeiſure and poſſeſſion. Howbeit after two yeres it happened that Albanact was ſlayne, wherevpon Locrinus and Camber rayſed their powers reuenged his death, and finally the ſayde Loctinus, made an entraunce vpō Albania, ſeyzed it into his owne handes (as excheated wholly vnto himſelfe) without yéelding any part therof vnto his brother Camber, who made no clayme nor title vnto any portion of the ſame. Herby then ſayth Adams it euidently appeareth that the entier ſeigniorie ouer Albania conſiſted in Locrinus, according to which example lykeland among brethren euer ſince hath continued, in preferring the eldeſt brother to the onely benefite of the collaterall aſſencion from the youngeſt, aſſwell in Scotlande as in England vnto this daye.

Ebranke the lineall heire from the bodie of this Locrine, that is to ſay the ſonne of Mempris; ſonne of Madan, ſonne of the ſame Locrine, buylded in Albania the caſtle of Maydens nowe called Edenbrough: and the Caſtle of Alcluith or Alclude, now called Dunbriton; as the Scottiſh Hector Boethius confeſſeth: wherby it moſt euidently appeareth that our Ebranke was then thereof ſeaſed.

This Ebranke reigned in the 〈…〉 ouer thē a long time, after whoſe death Albania as annexed to the empire of the Britaine, deſcended to the onely king of Britons, vntill the diſcent to the two ſiſters ſonnes, M •• gan and Conedage, lineall heires from the ſayde Ebranke, who brotherly vpō the firſt example deuided ye realme. Morgā had Lhoegr •• , and Conedage ha •… Alban •• : but ſhortly after Morgan the elder brother ponde ••• g in hys hed, the loue to his brother with the loue to a kingdome, excluded nature & gaue place to ambition, and therupō denouncing warre, death miſerably ended hys life (as the rewarde of his vntruth) wherby Conedage obtayned the whole Empire of all Britaine, in which ſtate he remayned during his naturall lyfe.

From him the ſame lineally deſcended to the onelye king of Britons, vntill after the reigne of Gorbodian, who had iſſue two ſons, Ferres, and Porres: This Porres requyring lyke diuiſion of the lande, affirming the for •… er particions to be rather of lawe then fauour, was by the handes of his elder brother, both of his lyfe and hoped kingdome bereued at once: whereupon their vnnaturall mother vſing hir natural malice, for the deth of hir one ſonne, without regard of the loſſing of both, miſerably ſlew the other.

Cloten by all writers aſwell Scottiſhe as other, was the next inheritour to the whole Empire, but lacking power (the only meane in thoſe dayes to obtayne right) he was contented to deuide the ſame among thrée of his kinſmen, ſo that Scater had Albania. But after the death this Cloten his ſonne Dunnallo Mulmutius made war •… e vpon theſe thrée Kinges, and at laſt ouercame them, and ſo recouered the whole dominion, in token of which victorie, he cauſed himſelfe to be crowned with a crowne of gold, the very firſt that was worne among the kinges of this nation. This Dunuallo erected temples, wherein the people ſhoulde aſſemble for Prayer, to which temples he gaue benefite of Sanctuarie: he made the 〈◊〉 for wager of battaile, in caſes of murder and •• lonte, whereby a théefe that lyued and made his art of •… ighting, ſhoulde for his purgation fight wyth the true man, which he had robbed: but he beléeued that the Goddes (for then they ſuppoſed many) would by myracle aſſigne victorie to the innocent partie. The priuileges of which firſt ſawe & benefite of the latter, aſwell in Scotlande as in Englande, be midyed to this day few cauſes by late poſitiue lawes among vs excepted, wherein the benefite of wager of batta •… le is expelled •… by which obedience to hys lawes, it doth manifeſtly appeare, that thys Dunuallo was then ſeaſed of Albania nowe called Scotland: This Dunuallo reigned in thys eſtate ouer them many yeares. Beline & Brenne the ſonnes of this Dunuallo, dyd after theyr fathers death, fauourably deuide the land betwéene them: ſo that Beline had Logres, and Brenne had Albania: but for that this Brenne (a ſubiect) without the conſent of his elder brother and Lord, aduentured to marry with the daughter of the king of Denmarke: Beline ſeaſed Albania into his owne handes, and thereuppon cauſed the notable wayes priuileged by Dunuallons Lawes to be newly wrought by mens handes, which for the length was from the furder part of Cornewall, vnto the the ſea by North Cathnes in Scotland: & for religion in thoſe daies, he cōſtituted miniſters called Archeflamines in their functions moſt like the aucthoritie of Biſhoppes at this daye, the one of which remained at Ebranke now called Yorke, and whoſe power extēded to ye vttermoſt bondes of Albany, wherby lykewyſe appeareth that it was then within his dominion. After his death the whole Iſle was enioyed by the onlye kings of Britaine, vntill the tyme of Vigenius and Perydurus lineall heires from the ſayde Belyne who fauourably made particion, ſo that Vigenius had all the land from Humber ſouth, and Perydurus from thence North all Albania. This Vigenius died, and Perydurus ſuruiued, and thereby obtayned the whole, from whome the ſame quietly diſcended, and was by his poſteritie accordingly enioyed, vnto the reigne of king Coell, of that name the firſt. In hys tyme an obſcure nation by moſt writers ſuppoſed Scithians, paſſed by ſeas from Irelande, and arriued in that part of Britaine called Albania: againſt, whome this Coell aſſembled his power, and being entred Albania to expell thē, one Fergus in the night diſguiſed, entered the tent of this Coell, and in his bed traiterouſly ſlew him. This Fergus was therefore in reward of ſuch vertue made there King, whereupon they ſat downe in that part, with their wiues and children, and called it Scotlande, and themſelues Scottes: from the beginning of the worlde,After the Scottiſhe accompt. foure thouſande and ſixe hundred and ſeuentéene yeares, which by iuſt computacion and confeſſion of all their owne wryters, is ſixe hundred yeares lacking tenne, after that Brutus had reigned ouer ye whole Iſland, the ſame land being enioyed by him and his poſteritie before their comming, during two and fiftie diſcentes of the kinges of Britaine. Certes this intruſion into a land ſo many hundred yeares before inhabited, and by ſo many diſcēts of kings quietly enioyed, is the beſt tytle that all their owne writers alledge for them. This Fergus hereupō immediately did deuyde Albania alſo amōg his Capitaines and their people: whereby it moſt euidently appeareth that there were no people of that nation inhabiting there before, in proofe wherof, the ſame particion ſhall followe.

The landes of Cathnes lying againſt Orknay, 〈…〉 betwéene Dummeſbey and the Water of Thane, was giuen vnto one Cornath, a capitaine and his people. The landes betwéene the Water of Thane and Nes, nowe called Roſſe, lying in bredth from Cromart to the mouth of the water of Lochte, were giuen to Lutorke, another Capitaine and his people. The landes betwéene Spay and Nes, from the Almaine ſeas to the Ireland Seas, now called Murray land, were giuē to one Warroche and his people. The lande of Thalia now called Boyn Aynze, Bogewall, Gariot, Formartine, and Bowguhan, were giuen to one Thalis and his people. The landes of Marr Badezenoche, & Lochquhaber, were giuen to Marrache and his people. The lands of Lorne and Kintier, with the hilles & mountaynes thereof, lying from Mar to the Irelande ſeas, were giuen to Capitaine Nonaunce and his people. The landes of Athole were giuen to Atholus, another capitaine & his people. The landes of Strabraun, and Brawdawane lying Weſt from Dunkell, were giuen to Creones and Epidithes two Capitaynes. The landes of Argile, were giuen to Argathelus a Capitaine. The landes of Linnor & Clidiſdale, were allotted to Lolgona a captaine. The landes of Silu •… ia now called Kile, Carrike and Cunyngham, were giuen to Silurche another Capitaine. The landes of Brigance nowe called Gallowaie, were giuen to the compaignie called Brigandes, which as their beſt menne, were appointed to dwell next the Britons, who afterwarde expulſed the Britons from Aunandale in Albany, whereby it is confeſſed to be before inhabited by Britons. The reſidue of the lande now called Scotland, that is to ſay: Meirnis, Angas, Steremōde, Gowry, Strahern, Pirth, Fiffe, Striucling, Callendes, Calderwoode, Lougthian, Mers, Teuedale, with other the rement Dales, and the Sherifdome, of Berwicke were then enioyed by a nacion mingeled in marriage wyth Britons, and in their obedience whoſe capitaine called Berynger, buylded the caſtle & towne of Berwicke vpon Twede, and theſe people were called Pictes, vppon whome by the death of this Coell, theſe Scottes had oportunitie to vſe warre, wherof they ceaſed not, vntill ſuch time as it pleaſed God to appoint an other Coli king of Britōs, agaynſt whoſe name, albeit they hoped for a like victory to ye firſt, yet he preuayled and ceaſed not his •… ar, vntill theſe Scot •… es were vtterly expulſed out of all the boundes of Britayne, in which they neuer dared to reenter, vntill the troubleſome raigne of Scicill kyng of Britones, which was the xij. king after this Coll. Duryng all which tyme the countrey was reenhabited by the Britons. But then the Scots turning the ciuill diſcord of this realme, betwene this Sycill and his brother Blede to their beſt auauntage, arriued agayne in Albania, & there made one Reuther theyr king.

Vpon this their new arriuall, new warre was made vpon them by this Sicill kyng of Britons, in which warre Reuther their new kyng dyed, and There as ſuccéeded agaynſt whom the warre of Britones cea •… ed not, vntill he fréely ſubmitted himſelfe vnto the ſaid Sicill king of Britones at Ebranke, that is Yorke, where ſhortly after the tenth yeare of his raigne he dyed. Fynnane brother of Ioſine ſucceded by their election to the kingdom of Scottes, who ſhortly after compelled by the warres of the ſame Sicill, declared hymſelfe ſubiect, and for the better aſſuraunce of his fayth and obeſſaunce to the kyng of Britons, deliuered his ſonne Durſtus into the handes of this Sicill: who fanteſ •… yng ye child and hopyng by his owne ſucceſſion to alter their ſubtiltle (I will not ſay duplicitie) maried hym in the ende to Agaſia hys owne daughter.

This Durſtus was their next kyng, but for that he had maried a Britton woman, (thoughe ſhe was a kynges daughter) the ſcots hated hym for the ſame cauſe, for which they ought rather to haue liked hym •… he better, and therfore not onely traiterouſly ſlewe hym: but further to declare the ende of theyr malice, diſhenheri ••• as much as in them was, the •• hes of the ſame Durſtus and Agaſia. Hherupon new warre ſprong betwene them and vs, which 〈◊〉 not vntill they were contented to receyue Edeir to theyr kyng, the 〈◊〉 in bloud •… then liuyng, diſcended from Durſtus and Agaſia, and thereby the bloud of Britons of the part •… of the mother, was reſtored to the crowne of Albania, ſo that nature whoſe law is immutable, cauſed this hand of loue to hold. For ſhortly after this Edeir attended vpon Caſtibelane king of Britons, for the repulſe of Iulius Caeſar, as their owne author Boctius confeſſeth. Who cōmaūded the ſame as his ſubiect, but Iulius Caeſar after his third arriual by tre •… ſon of 〈◊〉 , preuayled againſt the 〈◊〉 and thereupon 〈◊〉 this Eder into ſcotland, and as 〈…〉 mentalies, subdued all the Iſle of 〈◊〉 which, thoughe the liuyng Scottes 〈…〉 their head writers confeſſe that he cauſe beyond Callender woode, and call downe Camelon, the principall city of Pic •… tes, and in token of this victory not •… ere from 〈◊〉 , builded a round Temple 〈…〉 , which remayned in ſome perfection vnto the raign of our king Edwarde called the firſt after the Conqueſt, by whome it was 〈◊〉 , but the monumēt therof remayneth to thys 〈◊〉 .

Marius the ſon of Ar •• ragus, being king of all Britaine, in his tyme one Rodericke a Scythian, with a great •… rable of needy ſouldiours, came to the water of Frithe in Scotland, which is an arme of the ſea, deuidyng Pentland from Fiffe, againſt whome thys Marius aſſembled a power, by whiche he ſlew this Rodericke, and diſcomfited his people in Weſtmerland: but to thoſe that remained in lyfe, he gaue the countrey of Cathenes in Scotlande, which prooueth it to be within hys owne dominion.

Coill the ſonne of this Marius, had 〈◊〉 Lucius, counted the firſt chriſtiā king of this nacion▪ he conue •• ed the thrée 〈◊〉 of this land into Biſhoprikes, and ordeyned biſhops vnto eche of them: the firſt remained at London, and his power extended from the fartheſt part of Cornewall, to Humber water, the ſecond remayned at Yorke, and hys power ſtretched from Humber to ye fartheſt part of all Scotland. The third remayned at Caerles vpō the riuer of Wiſke in Glamorgan in Wales, and his power extended frō Seuerne thorough all Wales. Some write that he made but two, & turned their names to Archbiſhops, the one to remayne at Canterbury, the other at Yorke: yet they confeſſe that 〈◊〉 of Yorke had iuriſdiction through all Scotland, eyther of which is ſufficient to proue ſcotlād to be then vnder his dominion.

Seuerus by birth & Romaine, but in bloud a Briton, and the lineall heire of the body of Androgius, ſon of Lu •… , and Nephwe of Caſſibelaine, was ſhortly after Emperour and king of Britons, in whoſe tyme the people to whom his aunceſter Marius gaue the land of Cathenes in Scotland, conſpired wyth the Scottes and receyued them from the Iſles into Scotland. But hereupon this Seuerus came into Scotland, and méetyng with their fayth and falſe hartes together, droue them all out of the mayne lande into Iſles, the vttermoſt bondes of all great Britayne. But notwithſtanding this glorious victory, the Britons conſidering their ſeruitude to the Romaines, impoſed by treaſon of Androgeus, aunceſter to this Seuerus began to hate hym, whome yet they had no tyme to loue, & who in their defence and ſuretie, had ſlayne of the Scottes and their confederates in one battaile xxx. thouſandes: but ſuch was the cō ſideration of the common ſort in thoſe dayes, whoſe malice no tyme could deminiſhe, nor iuſt deſert appeaſe.

Antoninus Baſſianus born of a Britō womā, and Geta borne by a Romayn woman, were the ſonnes of this Seuerus, who after the death of their father, by the contrary voyces of their people, contended for the crown. Few Britones helde with Baſſianus, fewer Romaynes with Geta: but the greater number with neither of both. In the ende Geta was ſlayne, and Baſſianus remayned Emperor, againſt whom Carauſius rebelled, who gaue vnto the Scottes, Pichtes, and Scithians, the countrey of Cathenes in Scotland, which they after inhabited, wherby appeareth hys ſeiſon thereof.

Coill diſcended of the bloude of auncient kinges of this land, was ſhortly after kyng of the Britons, whoſe onely daughter & heire called Helene, was maried vnto Conſtantius a Romaine, who daunted the rebellion of all partes of great Britayne, and after the death of this Coil, was in ye right of his wife kyng thereof, and raigned in his ſtate ouer them 13. or 14. yeares.

Conſtantine the ſonne of thys Conſtance, and Helen, was next King of Britons by the ryght of hys mother, who paſſing to Rome, to receyue the Empyre thereof, deputed one Octauius king of Wales & Duke of the Gwiſſes, (which ſome expounde to be afterwarde called weſt Saxons) to haue the gouernemēt of thys dominion. But abuſing the kinges innocent goodneſſe, thys Octauius defrauded thys truſte, and tooke vppon himſelfe the Crowne, for which traytorys albeit he was once vanquiſhed by Leonine Traheron, vncle to Conſtantine: yet after the death of thys Traheron, he preuayled agayne and reigned ouer all Briteygne. Conſtantine beyng nowe Emperour, ſent to Maximius his kinſeman hether to deſtroy the ſame Octauius, whom in ſingular battail diſcomfited Octauius, whereupon thys Maximius, aſwel by the conſent of great Conſtātine, as by the election of all the Brytons, for that he was a Bryton in bloude, was made King of Bryteigne. This Maximius made war vpon the Scottes and Scythians wythin al Bryteygne, and cea •• ed not vntill he had ſlayne Eugenius theyr King, & expulſed and dryuen them out of the whole bounds of Briteygne. Finally he inhabited al Scotland with Britons, no man, woman nor child of the Scottiſh natiō, ſuffred to remain within •… t, which as theyr Hector Boetius ſaith, was for theyr rebellion, & rebelliō properly could it not be; except they had béene ſubiectes. He ſuffered the Pichtes alſo to remaine his ſubiects, who made ſolemne othes to hym after, neuer to erect any peculiar King of theyr owne natiō, but to remaine vnder the olde Empyre, of the onely kyng of Brytons.

About xlv. yeres after this (beyng long time after the death of this Maximius) wyth the helpe of Gonnan or Gonan and Melga, the Scottes newly arriued in Albania, and there created one Fergus the ſecond of that name to be their kyng. But becauſe they were before baniſhed the continent land, they crowned him kyng of their auenture in Argile, in the fatall chaire of Marble, the yeare of our Lord, CCCC.xxij. as they write.

Maximian ſonne of Leonine Traheron, brother to kyng Coil, and vncle to Helene, was by line all ſucceſſion next kyng of Britons. But to appeaſe ye malice of Dionothus king of Wales, who alſo claimed ye kingdō, he maried Othilia eldeſt daughter of Dionothus, and afterward aſſembled a great power of Britons, and entered Albania, inuading Galloway, Mers, Annandale, Pentlande, Carrike, Kyll, and Cuningham, and in battaile ſlew both this Fergus then kyng of Scottes, and Durſius the king of Pichtes, & exiled all their people, out of the continent land: wherupon the few number of Scottes then remainyng on her, went to Argila, and made Eugenius their kyng.

When this Maximian had thus obteyned quietnes in Britain, he departed wt hys coſin Conā Meridocke into Armerica, where they ſubdued the kyng •• and depopulated the countrey, which he gaue to Conan his coſin, to be afterward inh •… bited by Britons by the name of Britayne the leſſe: and hereof this realme tooke name of Britayne the greate, which name by conſent of forreine writers, in kepeth vnto this day.

After the death of Maximian, diſſention beyng betwene the nobles of great Britayne, the Scottes ſwarmed together again, and came to the wall of Adrian, where thys realme being deuided in many factions, they ouercame one. And hereupon their Hector Boetius, (as an henne that for laying of one egge, will make a great cakelyng) ſolemnly triumphing of a conqueſt before the victory, alleageth that herebye the Britons were made tributaries to the Scottes, and yet he confeſſeth that they wonne no more land, by that ſuppoſed conqueſt, but the ſame porcion betwene them and Humber, which in the old partitions before, was annexed to Albania. It is hard to be beleued, that ſuch a broken nacion as the Scottes at that tyme were returning from baniſhment within foure yeres before, and ſince in battaile loſing both theyr kinges, and the great number of theyr beſt men, to be thus able to make a conqueſt of great Britayne, & very vnlikely if they had cōquered it, they woulde haue left the whote ſunne of the Eaſt partes, to dwell in the cold ſnow of Scotlād. Incredible it is, that if they had cōquered it, they would not haue deputed officers in it, as in caſes of conqueſt behooueth. And it is beyonde all beliefe, that great Britayne or any other countrey, ſhoulde be woon without the comming of any enimy into it, as they did not, but taried at the ſame wall of Adrian. But what néede I ſpeake of theſe defences, when the ſame Boetius ſcantly truſteth his owne beliefe in this tale. For he ſayeth that Galfride and ſundry other autentike writers, diuerſlye vary frō this part of his ſtory, wherein his owne thought accuſeth his conſcience of vntruth: Herein alſo, he further forgetting how it behooueth a lyer to be myndefull of his aſſertion in the fourth chapiter next followyng, wholly bewrayeth hymſelfe, ſaying that the confederate kinges of Scottes and Pictes, vpon ciuill warres betwene the Britons which then was folowyng, hoped ſhortly to enioy all the lande of great Britayne, from beyond Humber vnto the freſh ſea, which hope had bene vayne, and not leſſe then voyde, if it had bene their owne by any conqueſt before.

Conſtantine of little Britayne, deſcended from Conan king thereof, coſine of Brutes bloud to thys Maximian, & his nereſt heyre was next king of Britayne, he immediately purſued the Scots with warres, & ſhortly in battaile ſlue their kyng Dongard, in the firſt yeare of his raygne, whereby he recouered Scotlande out of their handes, and tooke all the holdes thereof into hys owne cuſtody.

Vortiger ſhortly after obteined the crowne of Britayne, againſt whome the Scottes newly rebelled: for ye repreſſing wherof (miſtruſting the Britons, to hate hym for ſundry cauſes, as one that to auoyd the ſmoke, doth oft fall into ye fire) receyued Hengeſt a Saxō, and a greate number of his coūtrimen, with whom & a few Britons, he entered ſcotland and ouercame them, whereupon they tooke the Iſles, which are theyr common refuge. He gaue alſo much of Scotlande, as Galloway, Pentland, Mers and Annandale, with ſundry other landes to thys Hengeſt and his people to inhabite, which they did accordinglye. But when thys Hengeſt in proceſſe of tyme, thirſted after the whole Kingdome, he was baniſhed, and yet afterwarde beyng reſtored, he conſpired with the ſcottes againſt Aurilambroſe the ſonne of Conſtantine, the iuſt inheritour of this whole dominion. But his vntruth and theirs both were recompenſed togither, for hée was taken priſoner by Eldulph de Samor a noble man of Bryteyne, and his heade for his traitory,Some thinke the Seymors to come from this man by lineal diſcēt. ſtriken of at the cōmandement of Aurilambros. In the fielde the ſcottes were vanquiſhed: but Octa the ſonne of Hengeſt was receiued to mercye, to whome and his people this Aurilambroſe gaue the countrye of Galloway in ſcotlande, for which they became his Subiectes: And hereby appeareth that Scotland was then againe in his handes.

Vter called alſo Pendragon, brother to Aurilambros was next king of ye Britons, agaynſt whome, theſe ſworne Saxons newe foreſworne ſubiectes (confederate wyth the Scottes) newely rebelled: but by his power aſſembled againſt thē in Galloway in Scotlande, they were diſcomfited, and Albania againe recouered into his handes.

Arthur the ſonne of this Vter begotten before the marriage, but lawfully borne, in matrimony ſuccéeded next to ye crowne of great Britayne, whoſe noble actes, though manye vulgare fables haue rather ſteigned, then commended: yet al the ſcottiſh writers confeſſe, that he ſubdued great Britayne, & made it tributary to him, & ouercame the Saxons then ſcattered as farre as Cathenes in ſcotland: and in all theſe warres againſt them, he had the ſeruice and obeyſance of ſcottes and Pictes. But at the laſt ſettyng their féete in the guilfull paths of their predeceſſours, they rebelled, & beſieged the city of Yorke, Howel king of the leſſe Britayne, coſin to king Arthur, being therin. But he with an hoſte came thither and dyſcomfited the Scottes, chaſed them into a marſhe, and beſieged them there ſo lōg, that they were almoſt famiſhed: vntyll the biſhoppes, Abbotes, and men of religion (for as much as they were chriſtened people) beſought hym to take thē to his mercy and grace, and to graunt them a portion of the ſame countrey to dwell in vnder euerlaſting ſubiection. Vppon this he tooke them to hys grace, homage and fealtle: and when they were ſworne hys ſubiectes and liegemē: he ordeyned his kinſmā Anguiſan to be their king & gouernor, Vrian king of Iſlād, & Murefrēce king of Orkney. He made an Archbiſhoppe of Yorke alſo, whoſe authoritie extended through all Scotland.

Finally, the ſaid kyng Arthur holding his royall feaſt at Cairleon, had there all ye kings that were ſubiectes vnto hym, among the which, Anguſian the ſayd king of Scots did his due ſeruice for the realme of Scotlande, and bare kyng Arthurs ſworde afore hym.

Malgo ſhortly after ſuccéeded in the whole kingdō of great Britaine, who vpon new reſiſtaunce, newly ſubdued Ireland, Iſlande, the Orchads, Norway & Denmarke, & made Ethelfrede a Saxon king of Bernicia, that is, Northumberland, Louthian, and much other land of Scotland, which Ethelfrede by the ſword obteyned at the handes of the wilfull inhabitantes, and continued true ſubiect to this Malgo.

Cadwan ſuccéeded in the kingdom of great Britayne, who in defence of his ſubiectes the ſcottes, made warre vppon this Ethelfrede, but at the laſt they agréed, and Cadwan vpō their rebellion gaue all Scotland vnto this Ethelfrede, which he therupon ſubdued and enioyed: but afterward in the raigne of Cadwallo that next ſuccéeded in great Britaine, he rebelled, whereupon the ſame Cadwallo came into Scotland, and vpon his treaſon reſeized the country into his owne handes, and hauyng with hym all the Viceroyes of Saxōs which then inhabited here as hys ſubiectes, in ſinguler battaile ſlew the ſame Ethelfrede.

Oſwald was ſhortly after by Cadwallōs gift made kyng of Bernicia, and he as ſubiect to Cadwallo, and by his commaundemēt diſcomfited the Scottes and Pictes, and ſubdued all Scotland. Oſwy the brother of thys Oſwald, was by the lyke gift of Cadwallo, made next kyng of Bernicia, and he by lyke commaundement newely ſubdued the ſcots and Pictes, and held them in that obeyſaunce to this Cadwallo, during xxviij. yeres. Thus Cadwallo reigned in the whole monarchy of great Britayne, hauing all the vij. kynges therof, as well Saxōs as others his ſubiects: for albeit the number of Saxons from tyme to tyme greatly increaſed, yet were they alwayes either at the firſt expelled, or els made tributary to the onely kinges of Britons for the tyme being, as all their owne writers confeſſe.

Cadwallader was next kyng of the whole great Britayne, he raigned xij. yeres ouer al the kinges thereof, in great peace and tranquillitie: & then vpon the lamentable death of hys ſubiectes, which dyed of ſundry diſeaſes innumerably, he departed into litle Britaine. His ſonne and coſin Iuor and Iue, being expulſed out of england alſo by the Saxones, went into Wales, where among the Britōs they and their poſteritie remayned Princes. Vpon this great alteracion, & warres being through the whole dominion betwene Britons and Saxons; the Scottes thought tyme to ſlip the coller of obedience, and thereupon entred in league with Charles then kyng of Fraunce eſtabliſhing it, in this wyſe.

1. The iniury of Engliſhmen done to any of theſe people, ſhall be perpetually holden common to both.

2. When Frenchmen be inuaded by Engliſhmen, the Scottes ſhall ſend their army in defence of Fraunce, ſo that they be ſupported with mony and victuals of Fraunce.

3. When Scottes be inuaded by Engliſhmen, the Frenchmen ſhall come vpon theyr owne expences, to their ſupport.

4. None of theſe people ſhall take peace or truce with Engliſhmen, without the aduiſe of other. &c.

Many diſputable opinions may be had of warre, without the prayſing of it,Nic •• Ada •… as onely admittible by inforced neceſſitie, and to bée vſed for peace ſake onely, where here ye Scots ſought warre for the loue of warre only. For their league giueth no benefite to thēſelues, either in frée trafique of their owne commodities, or benefite of the French, or other priuiledge to the people of both: what diſcōmoditie riſeth by looſing the entercourſe and exchāge of our cōmodities (being in neceſſaries more aboundant then Fraunce,) ye ſcots féele and we perfectly know. What ruine of theyr townes, deſtruction of countries, ſlaughter of both peoples, haue by reaſon of this bloudy league chaunced, the hiſtories be lamentable to reade, & horrible among chriſtian men to be remembred: but God gaue the increaſe accordyng to their ſéede, for as they did hereby ſowe diſſention, ſo did they ſhortly after reape a bloudy ſlaughter. For Alpine theyr kyng poſſeſſing a light mynde that would be loſt with a little wynde, hoped by this league ſhortly to ſubdue all great Britayne, and to that ende not onely rebelled in his own kingdome, but alſo vſurped vpon the kingdome of Pictes, wherupon Edwine king of england, made one Brudeus king of Pictes, whom he ſent into Scotlād with a great power, where in battail he tooke this Alpine king of Scots priſoner, and diſcomfited his people: and this Alpine beyng their king found ſubiect and rebell, his hed was ſtrikē of at a place in Scotland, which thereof is to this day called Paſalpine, that is to ſay, the hed of Alpine. And this was the firſt effecte of theyr Frenche league.

Oſbright king of england, with Ella hys ſubiect, and a great number of Britons and Saxons ſhortly after, for that the Scots ha •… of thēſelues elected a new king, entred Scotland, and ceaſſed not his warre againſt them, vntil their king and people fled into the Iles, with whom at the laſt vpon their ſubmiſſion, peace was made in this wyſe.

The water of Frith ſhalbe March betwene Scots and engliſhmē in the eaſt partes, and ſhalbe named the ſcottiſh ſea.

The water of Cluide to Dunbriton, ſhal be March in the weſt partes betwene the Scots and Britones. This caſtle was before called Alcluide and now Dunbriton, that is to ſay, the caſtle of Britons. So the Britons had all the landes frō Sterlyng to the Ireland ſeas, and from the water of Frithe and Cluide, to Cumber, with all ye ſtrengthes and commodities therof, and the engliſhmen had ye lands betwéene Sterlyng and Northumberlande. Thus was Cluide March, betwene ſcots and Britones on the one ſide, and the water of Frithe named the Scottiſh ſea, Marche betwene them and engliſhmē on the other ſide, and Sterlyng common March to thrée people, Britons, Engliſhmen, and Scottes, and king Oſbright had the Caſtle of Sterlyng, where firſt he cauſed to be coyned Sterlyng mony. The Engliſh mē alſo builded a bridge of ſtone, for paſſage ouer the water of Frith, in the middes wherof they made a croſſe, vnder which were written theſe verſes.

I am free March, as paſſengers may ken, To Scottes, to Britons, and to Engliſhmen.

Not many yeres after this, Hinguar & Hubba, two Danes, with a great number of people, arriued in Scotland, and ſlew Conſtantine, whom Oſbright had before made kyng •… whereupon Edulfe or Ethelwulfe then kyng of englād, aſſembled his power againſt Hinguar and Hubba, & in one battaile ſlue them both, but ſuch of their people as woulde remayne and become chriſtians, he ſuffered to tary, the reſt he baniſhed or put to death. &c.

•… ome.This Ethelwulf graunted the Peter pē •• , of which albeit Peter and Paule had lit ••• néede and leſſe right: yet the payment therof continued in this realm euer after vntil now of late yeres, but the Scottes euer ſince vnto this day, haue, and yet do pay it, by reaſon of that graunt, which proueth them to be then vnder his obeyſaunce.

Alurede or Alfrede ſuccéeded in the kyngdome of England, and reigned nobly ouer the whole monarchie of great Britayne: He made lawes, that perſons excommunicated ſhould be diſabled to ſue or clayme any propertie, which law Gregour whom this Alurede had made king of Scottes obeyed, and the ſame law as well in Scotland as in England is holden to this day, which alſo proueth hym to be high lord of Scotland.

Thys Alurede conſtreyned Gregour king of Scots alſo, to breake the league with Fraunce, for generally he concluded wyth hym, and ſerued hym in all his warres, as well agaynſt Danes as others, not reſeruing or making any exceptiō of the former league with Fraunce.

The ſayd Alurede, after the death of Gregour, had the lyke ſeruice and obeyſaunce of Donald king of Scottes wyth fiue thouſand horſemen, againſt one Gurmonde a Dane that then infeſted the realme, and this Donald dyed in this faith and obeiſaunce wyth Alurede.

Edward the firſt of that name called Chifod ſonne of this Alurede ſuccéeded next kyng of englād, againſt whom Sithrijc a Dane & the Scottes conſpired: but they were ſubdued, and Conſtantine their kyng brought to obeiſance. He held the realme of ſcotland alſo of kyng Edwarde, and thys doth Marian their owne country man a Scotte confeſſe: beſide Roger Houeden, & Williā of Malmeſbury.

In the yere of our Lord 923. the ſame king Edward was Preſident and gouernor of all the people of England, Cumberland, Scots, Danes and Britones.

King Athelſtane in like ſort cōquered ſcotland, and as he lay in his tentes beſide Yorke whyleſt the warres laſted, the king of Scots fayned hymſelfe to be a minſtrel, and harped before him onely to eſpy his ordinaunce & his people. But beyng as their writers confeſſe, corrupted with money, he ſold his fayth & falſe hart together to the Danes, and ayded them againſt king Athelſtane at ſondry times. Howbeit he met wtall their vntruthes at Bre •••• gfield in the weſt countrey, as is mentioned in the 9. chapter of the firſt booke of thys deſcription, where hée diſcomfited the Danes, and ſlew Malcolme deputie in that behalfe to the king of Scottes: in which battaile, the Scottes confeſſe themſelues to haue loſt more people then were remembred in any age before. Then Athelſtane folowing hys good lucke, went throughout all ſcotland and wholy ſubdued it, and being in poſſeſſion therof, gaue land there lying in Annādale by his déede, the copy wherof doth followe.

I kyng Athelſtane, giues vnto Paulan, Oddam and Roddam, als good and als faire, as euer they mine were, and therto witnes Mauld my wyfe.

By which courſe wordes, not onely appeareth ye plaine ſimplicitie of mens doinges in thoſe dayes: but alſo a ful proofe that he was then ſeized of Scotlande.

At the laſt alſo he receyued homage of Malcolme king of Scottes, but for that he coulde not be reſtored to his whole kingdome, he entered into Religion, and there ſhortely after dyed.

Then Athelſtane for his better aſſuraunce of that countrey there after, thought it beſt to haue two ſtringes to the bowe of their obedience, and therefore not onelye conſtituted one Malcolme to be their king, but alſo appointed one Indulph, ſonne of Conſtantine the thirde, to be called prince of Scotlande, to whome he gaue much of Scotlande: and for this, Malcolme did homage to Athelſtane.

Edmund brother of Athelſtane ſuccéeded next king of Englande to whome this Indulph then kyng of Scottes not only dyd homage, but alſo ſerued him wyth ten thouſand Scottes, for the expulſion of the Danes out of the realme of Englande.

Edred or Eldred, brother to thys Edmund ſuccéeded next king of Englande,Some referre this to an Edward. he not onelye receyued the homage of Iriſe then kyng of Scottes, but alſo the homage of all the Barons of Scotlande.

Edgar the ſonne of Edmund, brother of Athelſtane being nowe of full age, was next kyng of England the reigned onely ouer the whole Monarchie of great Britaine, and receyued homage of Keneth king of Scots for the kingdome of Scotlande, and made Malcolme prince thereof.

Thys Edgar gaue vnto the ſame Keneth the countrey of Louthian in Scotland, which was before ſeized into the hands of Oſbright king of England for their rebellion, as is before declared. He enioined this Keneth their king alſo once in euery yere at certaine principall feaſtes (whereat the king dyd vſe to weare his crowne) to repaire vnto him into Englande for the making of lawes, which in thoſe daies was done by ye noble mē or peres according to the order of France at this day, To thich end he allowed alſo ſundry lodgings in England, to him & his ſucceſſours, wherat to lye & refreſhe themſelues in their tourneyes, and finally a péece of ground lying beſide the newe palace of Weſtminſter, vppon which this Keneth buylded a houſe, that by him and his poſteritie was enioyed vntill the reigne of King Henry the ſeconde, in whoſe tyme vpon the rebelliō of William thē king of Scottes, it was reſumed into the king of Englands handes. The houſe is decayed, but the grounde where it ſtoode is called Scotlande to this day.

Moreouer Edgar made this lawe, that no man ſhoulde ſuccéede to his patrimonie or inheritaunce holden by knightes ſeruice, vntill he accompliſhed the age of one and twentie yeares, bycauſe by intendement vnder that age, he ſhoulde not be able in perſon to ſerue hys king and countrey according to the tenour of his déede and the cōdition of his purchaſe. This lawe was receyued by the ſame Keneth in Scotlande, and aſwell there as in Englande is obſerued to this day, which prooueth alſo that Scotlande was then vnder hys obeyſaunce.

In the yeare of our Lorde 1974. Kinalde king of Scottes, & Malcolin king of Cumbreland, Macon king of Man, and the Iſles, Duuenall bing of ſouthwales, Siferth and Howell kings of the reſt of wales, Iacob or Iames of Galloway, and Iukill of weſtmerlande, did homage to king Edgar at Cheſter. And on the morow going by water to ye monaſtery of ſ. Iohns to ſeruice and returning home againe, ye ſaid Edgar ſitting in a barge & ſtiering the ſame vpon the water of Dée, made the ſayd kings to rowe ye barge, ſaying that his ſucceſſors might well be ioyefull to haue the prerogatiue of ſo great honour, and the ſuperiority of ſo many mightie princes to be ſubiect vnto their monarchie.

Edward the ſonne of this Edgar was next king of Englande, in whoſe tyme this Keneth kyng of Scots cauſed Malcolme prince of Scotlande to be poyſoned, wherupon king Edwarde made warre agaynſt him, which ceaſſed not vntill this Keneth ſubmitted himſelfe, and offered to receyue him for prince of Scotlande whome king Edward woulde appoint: herevpon Edwarde proclaymed one Malcolme to be prince of Scotlande, who immediately came into Englande and there dyd homage vnto the ſame King Edwarde.

Etheldred brother of thys Edwarde ſuccéeded next ouer Englande, againſt whome Swayn kyng of Denmarke conſpired with this laſt Malcolme then king of Scots: But ſhortly after this Malcolme ſorowfully ſubmitted himſelf into the defence of Etheldred, who conſidering how that which coulde 〈◊〉 be amended muſt only be repented, benignelye receyued him, by helpe of whoſe ſeruice at laſt Etheldred recouered hys realme againe out of the handes of Swayn, and reigned ouer the whole Monarchy eyght & thirtie yeares.

Edmund ſurnamed Ironſide ſonne of this Etheldred was next king England, in whoſe tyme Canutus a Dane inuaded the realme with much crueltie, but at laſt he marryed wt Emme ſometime wyfe vnto Etheldred and mother of this Edmund: which Emme as arbitratrix betwéene hir naturall loue to the one and 〈…〉 procured ſuch 〈…〉 them in the ende, that 〈…〉 the realme with Canutus, & kéeping to himſelfe all 〈…〉 all the r •… 〈…〉 Humber with the ſeignorie of Scotlande to this Canutus▪ whervpon Malcolme then king of Scottes after a little cuſtomable reſiſt •… nce & dyd homage to the ſame Canutus for kingdome of Scotlād, and thus the ſayde. Canutus helde the ſame ouer of this Edmond king of Englande by the lyke ſeruices.

This Canutus in memorie of his victorie and glorie of his ſeignorie ouer the Scottes, commaunded this. Malcolme their king, to buylde a Church in B •… h •… ha •… in Scotland (where a fielde betwéene him and them wa •… fought) to be dedicate to Ol •… u •… patrone of Norway and Denmark, which Church was by the ſame Malcolme accordingly perfourmed.

Edwarde called the confeſſour ſonne of Etheldred and brother to Edmond Ironſide was afterward king of england. He toke frō Malcolme king of Scottes his lyfe and hys kingdome, and made Malcolme ſonne to the king of Cumbrelande and Northumbreland •… king of Scottes, who dyd him h •• age; and fealtie.

Thys Edwarde peruſed the olde lawes of the realme, and ſomewhat added to ſome of them, as to the lawe of Edgar for the wardſhippe of the landes vntyll the heirs ſhoulde accompliſhe the age of one & twentie yeares, he added that the marryage of ſuch heire, ſhoulde alſo belong to the Lorde of whom the ſame lande was holden.

Alſo that euery woman marrying a frée man, ſhoulde notwithſtanding ſhe had no children by that huſbande, enioye the thirde part of his inheritaunce during hir lyfe, with many other lawes which the ſame Malcolme king of Scottes obeyed. And which aſwel by them in Scotlande as by vs in Englande be obſerued to this day, and directly prooueth the whole to be then vnder his obeyſaunce.

By reaſon of this law Malcolme the ſonne of Duncane next inheritour to the crowne of Scotlande being within age, was by the nobles of Scotlande deliuered as warde to the cuſtome of this king Edwarde, during whoſe minoritie one Makebeth a Scot trayterouſly vſurped the crowne of Scotland, againſt whom this king Edward made warre in which the ſaid Makebeth was ouercome and ſlayne, whervpon ye ſaid Malcolme was crowned king of Scottes at Stone, in the viij. yere of the reigne of this king Edward.

Thys Malcolme by 〈◊〉 of the ſayde n •… 〈…〉 of wardſhip was marryed vnto Margar •• the daughter of Edward, ſonne of Edmond. Ironſide and Agatha, by the diſpoſition of the ſame king Edward, and at his ful age dyd homage to this king Edward for this kingdome of Scotland.

Moreouer Edwarde of Englande; hauing 〈…〉 of his body, and miſtruſting that Marelde the ſonne of 〈…〉 of the daughter of Harolde H •• efoote 〈…〉 worlde 〈…〉 the ra •… ne, if he ſhould 〈◊〉 it to his coſin Edgar Ed ••• g (being thē within age) and 〈◊〉 by the peticion of his 〈◊〉 •• ctes, •… •… ho before had •… rne neuer to receiue 〈…〉 writing as all 〈◊〉 clergy writers affirme, 〈◊〉 the crowd of great Britaine vnto William their duke of Normandie and to his heires, conſtituting h •… his heire teſtamentarie. Alſo there was proximite •… in bloude betwéene thē for Emme daughter of Richarde duke of Normandye was wife vnto Etheldred, 〈◊〉 whom he begat A •• red and able Edward •… and this William was ſonne of Robert, ſonne of Richarde, brother of the whole bloud to in the ſame E •• e: whereby appeareth that this William was Heire by tytle and not by 〈◊〉 , albeit that partly to extinguiſh the miſtruſt of other tytles and partely for the glory of hys 〈◊〉 , he chalenged in the ende; the name of a 〈◊〉 & hath bene ſo written euer fith •… s his a •… ri •… ll.

This king William called the conquerour ſuppoſed not his conqueſt perfite, tyll he had lykewyſe ſubdued ye Scots, wherfore to bring the Scottes to iuſt obeyſaunce after hys Coronation as heire teſtamentary to Edward the Co •… feſſour, he entred Scotland, where after a litle reſiſtance made by the Scottes, the ſayde Malcolme then their king did homage to hym at Abir •… ethy in Scotlande for the kingdome of Scotlande, as to hys ſuperiour alſo by means of conqueſt.

Willyam ſurnamed Wi •… us ſonne of thys William called the conquerour, ſuccéeded next to the crowne of England, to whom the ſayde Malcolme king of Scottes dyd like homage for the kingdom of Scotland. But afterwarde he rebelled and was by this William Rufus ſlayne in the fielde, where vpon the Scottiſhmen dyd choſe one Donald or Dunwal to be theyr kyng. But this Williā Rufus depoſed hym and created Dunkane ſonne of Malcolme to be theyr king, who dyd like homage to him: finally this Duncā was ſlayne by the Scottes & Dunwall reſtored, who once agayne by this Wylliam Rufus was depoſed, and Edgar ſonne of Malcolme & brother to the laſt Malcolme, was by him made theyr king, who dyd lyke homage for Scotlande to this William Rufus.

Henry called Beauclerke the ſon of William, called the conquerour, after the death of his brother William Rufus, ſuccéeded to the crowne of England, to whome the ſame Edgar kyng of Scottes dyd homage for Scotland. This Henry Beauclerke married Mawde the daughter of Malcolme king of Scottes, and by hir had iſſue Mawde afterwarde empreſſe. Alexandre the ſonne of Malcolme brother to this Mawde, was next king of Scottes, he dyd lyke homage for the kingdome of Scotlande to this Henry the firſt.

Mawde called the empreſſe daughter and heire to this Henry Beauclerke and Mawde hys wyfe, receiued homage of Dauid brother to hir and to this Alexandre next king of Scottes, before all the temporall men of Englande for the kyngdome of Scotlande.

Thys Mawde the empreſſe gaue vnto Dauid in the marriage, Mawd the daughter and heire of Voldoſius earle of Huntingdon & Northumberlande. And herein their euaſion appeareth, by which they allege that their kinges homages were made for the earledome of Huntingdon: for this Dauid was ye firſt that of their kinges was Earle of Huntingdon, which was ſince all the homages of their kinges before recited, and at the time of thys marryage, and long after the ſayde Alexander his brother was king of Scots: doing the homage aforeſayde to Henry Bewclerke.

In the yeare of our Lorde 1136. and firſte yeare of the reigne of king Stephen, the ſaid Dauid king of Scottes, being required to doe his homage refuſed it, for as much as he had done homage to Mawde the empreſſe before tyme, notwithſtanding the ſonne of the ſayde Dauid dyd homage to king Stephane.

Henry called Fitz emprice, the ſon of Mawd the emprice daughter of Mawde, daughter of Malcolme king of Scottes, was next king of England. He receyued homage for Scotland of Malcolme, ſonne of Henry, ſonne of the ſayd Dauyd their laſt king, which Malcolme after thys homage, attended vpon the ſame kyng Henry in his warres agaynſt Lewys then king of Fraunce: whereby appeareth that their Frenche league was neuer renued after the laſt diuiſiō of their countrey by Oſbright king of Englande. But after theſe warres finiſhed with the Frenche king, this Malcolme being againe in Scotlande rebelled: wherevppon, king Henry immediatelye ſeized Huntingdon, and Northumberland into hys owne h ••• es by 〈…〉 made warres vpon him in Scotland, 〈◊〉 which the ſame Malcolme dyed without 〈◊〉 of hys bodie.

William brother of thys Malcolme 〈◊〉 next kyng of Scottes, he wyth all the nobled of Scotland, (which could not be now for 〈◊〉 earledome) did homage to the ſonne of thys king Henry the ſecond, wyth a reſeruat ••• of the duetie to king Henry the ſeconde, hys father: alſo the earledome of Huntingd •• was as ye haue hearde before thys, forfaited by Malcolme his brother, and neuer after r •… ſtored to the crowne of Scotlande.

Thys William king of Scottes, did afterwarde attend vpon the ſame king Henry the ſeconde in his warres in Normandie again •• the Frenche kyng, notwithſtanding theyr Frenche league, and then dyd him homage for Scotlande, and thereupon was licenſed to depart home in Scotlande, where immediately he mooued cruell warre in Northumberlande againſt the ſame king Henry being yet in Normandy. But God tooke the defence of king Henries parte, and deliuered the ſame William kyng of Scottes into the handes of a fewe Engliſhmen, who brought him priſoner to kyng Henry into Normandie, in the tenth yeare of hys reigne. But at the laſt at the ſuite of Dauid his brother, Richarde Biſhop of ſ. Andrewes and other Biſhoppes and Lordes, he was put to this fine for the amendement of his treſpaſſe, to paye tenne thouſande pounde ſterling, and to ſurrender all hys lytle of the earledome of Huntingdō, Cumberland, and Northumberland, into the handes of thys kyng Henry: which he did in all thinges accordingly, ſealing hys charters therof with the great ſeale of Scotlande and ſignettes of hys nobilitie, where in it was alſo compriſed that hée and his ſucceſſours, ſhould hold the realme of Scotland of the king of Englande and his ſucceſſours for euer. And herevpon he once again dyd homage to the ſame king Henry, which nowe coulde not be for the earledome of Huntingdon, the ryght wherof was alrealdie by hym ſurrēdred. And for the better aſſurāce of this faith alſo, the ſtrengthes of Berwick, Edenbrough, Roxbrough and Striueling were deliuered into the handes of our king Henry of Englande which their owne writers confeſſe: but Hector Boetius ſaieth that this treſpaſſe was amended by fine of twentie thouſande poundes ſterling, & that the earledome of Huntingdon, Cumberland, and Northumberlande were deliuered as Morgage into the handes of king Henry vntill other tenne thouſande poundes ſterling ſhoulde be to him payd, but though the 〈…〉 , yet 〈◊〉 he not ſhe that money 〈◊〉 payde, not the lande otherwiſe redéemed, or euer 〈…〉 to any Scottiſhe kinges handes. A •… 〈…〉 appeareth that the earledome of Hunting ••• was neuer occaſion of the homages of the Scottiſhe kinges to the kinges of Englande eyther before this tyme or after.

This was done 1175. Moreouer I red this note hereof gathered out of Robertus Montanus that liued in theſe, and was as I take it cōfeſſor to king Henry. The king of Scots doth homage to king Henry for ye kingdome of Scotlande and is ſent home againe, hys Biſhops alſo did promiſe to doe the lyke, to the Archebiſhoppe of Yorke, and to acknowledge themſelues to be of his prouince & iuriſdictiō. By vertue alſo of this compoſition the ſayde Robert ſayth, that Rex Angliae dabat honores, Epiſcopatus, Abbatias & alias dignitates in Scotia, vel ſaltem eius conſilio dabantur, that is, the king of England gaue, Honors, Biſhopricks, Abbateſhips, & other dignities in Scotland, or at the leaſtwyſe they were not giuen without his aduiſe and counſell.

At this tyme Alexander biſhop of Rome (ſuppoſed to haue general iuriſdiction eccleſiaſticall thorough Chriſtendome) conferred the whole clergy of Scotland, accordyng to the olde lawes, vnder the iuriſdiction of the Archbiſhop of Yorke.

In the yeare of our Lord 1185. in the month of Auguſt at Cairleil. Roulande Talnante lord of Galway, did homage and fealty to the ſaid king Henry with all that held of hym.

In the 22. yeare of the raigne of king Henry the 2. Gilbert ſonne of Ferguſe prince of Galway, did homage and fealtie to the ſayd king Henry, and left Dunecan his ſonne in hoſtage for conſeruation of peace.

Richard ſurnamed Coeur de Lyon, ſonne of this Henry was next king of england, to whō the ſame William king of Scottes dyd homage at Caunterbury for the kyngdome of Scotland.

This king Richard was taken priſoner by the Duke of Oſtrich, for whoſe redemptiō the whole realme was taxed at great ſummes of money, vnto the which this William king of Scots (as a ſubiect) was contributory, and payed two M. markes ſterlyng.

In the yere of our Lord 1199. Iohn kyng of england, ſent to William king of Scottes to come & do his homage, which William came to Lincolne in the moneth of December the ſame yeare, and did his homage there vpon an hill in the preſence of Hubert, Archbiſhop of Caunterbury, and of all the people there aſſemble •… , and there was ſworne vpon the croſſe of the ſaid Hubert: Alſo he gr ••• ted by his charter con •••• ed, that he ſhould haue the mariage of Alexander hys 〈◊〉 , as hys liegeman, alwayes to hold of the king of england: promiſing more •• er that he the ſayde king William & his ſo •… e Alexander ſhould kepe and hold faith and allegeance to Henry 〈◊〉 of the ſayd king Iohn, as to their chiefe Lord againſt all maner of men.

Alſo where as William king of Scots had put Iohn Biſhoppe of ſ. Andrewe out of his Biſhopricke, Pope Clemente wrote to Henry kyng of englande, that he ſhoulde 〈◊〉 and indure the ſame William, and if néede were requyre by hys Royall power compell hym to leaue his rancour agaynſt ye ſayd Biſhop and ſuffer him to haue, and occupye his ſayde Biſhopricke againe.

In the yeare of our Lorde 1216. and fiue and twenty of ye reign of king Henry, ſonne to king Iohn, the ſame king Henry and the Quéene were at Yorke at ye feaſt of Chriſtmaſſe for the ſolemnization of a marryage made in the feaſt of ſ. Stephane the Martir the ſame yeare, betwéene Alexander king of Scottes, & Margarete the kings daughter, and there the ſayde Alexander dyd homage to Henry king of Englande.

In Buls of diuers Popes were admonitions geuē to the kings of Scottes, that they ſhould obſerue & truly kéepe all ſuch appointments, as had ben made betwéene the kings of england and Scotland. And that the kings of Scotland ſhould holde the realme of Scotlande of the kings of englande vpon payne of curſe and interditing.

After the deathe of Alexander kyng of Scottes, Alexander his ſonne beyng nyne yeres of age, was by the lawes of Edgar, inwarde to king Henry the 3. and by the nobles of Scotland brought to Yorke, and there deliuered to him. During whoſe minoritie king Henry gouerned Scotland, and to ſubdue a commocion in this realme, vſed the ayde of v.M. Scottiſhmen, but king Henry dyed during the nonage of this Alexander, whereby he receiued not his homage, which by reaſon and law was reſpited vntil his full age of xxj. yeares.

Edward the firſt after the conqueſt, ſonne of this Henry, was next king of england, immediately after whoſe coronation, Alexāder king of Scottes, being then of ful age did homage to hym for Scotlande at Weſtminſter, ſwearyng as all the reaſt did after this maner.

I.D.N. king of Scottes ſhalbe true and faithfull vnto you Lorde E. by the grace of God king of England, the noble and ſuperior lord of the kingdome of Scotland, and vnto you I make my fidelitie for the ſame kingdome, the which I hold and claime to hold of you. And I ſhall beare you my faith and fidelitie of lyfe and limme, and worldly honour againſt all mē faithfully I ſhall knowledge and ſhall doe you ſeruice due vnto you of the kingdom of Scotland aforeſayde, as God me ſo helpe and theſe holy Euangelies.

This Alexander king of Scottes died, leauing one only daughter called Margaret for his heire, who before had maried Hanygo, ſonne to Magnus king of Norway, which daughter alſo ſhortly after died, leauyng one onely daughter her heire, of the age of two yeares, whoſe cuſtody and mariage by the lawes of king Edgar, and Edward the confeſſour, belonged to Edward the firſt: whervpon the nobles of Scotland were commaū ded by our king Edward to ſend into Norway, to conuey this yong Quéene into England to him, whom he entended to haue maried to his ſōne Edward: and ſo to haue made a perfite vnion betwéene bothe Realmes. Hereuppon their nobles at that tyme conſidering the ſame tranquillitie, that many of them haue ſithens refuſed, ſtoode not vpon ſhiftes and delayes of minoritie nor contēpt, but moſt gladly conſented, and therupon ſent two noble men of Scotlande into Norway, for hir to be brought to this king Edwarde, but ſhe died before their comming thither, & therefore they required nothing but to enioye the lawful liberties that they had quietly poſſeſſed in the laſt king Alexander his tyme.

After the death of this Margaret, the Scots were deſtitute of any heire to the crown from this Alexander their laſt king, at which time this Edwarde diſcended from the bodye of Mawde daughter of Malcolme ſometyme king of Scottes, beyng then in the greateſt broile of his warres with Fraunce, mynded not to take the poſſeſſion of that kingdome in his own right, but was contented to eſtabliſh Balioll to be king therof, the weake title betwene him, Bruſe, & Haſtings, being by the humble peticion of all the realme of Scotland committed to the determination of this king Edward, wherin by autentique writing they confeſſed the ſuperioritie of the realme, to remaine in king Edward, ſealed with the ſeales of iiij. Biſhops vij. earles, and xij. barons of Scotland, & which ſhortly after was by the whole aſſent of ye thrée eſtates of Scotland, in their ſolemne Parliament confeſſed and enacted accordingly, as moſt euidently doth appeare.

The Balioll in this wiſe made kyng of Scotlād did immediately make hys homage and fealty at Newcaſtle vpon ſaint Fre •••• day (as 〈◊〉 likewiſe all the Lordes of Scotland,) •• he one ſetting his hand to the compo ••• ion in writing to king Edward of England for the kingdom of Scotland: but ſhortly after defrauding the benigne goodneſſe 〈◊〉 this king Edward; he rebelled, and did 〈◊〉 much hurt in englande: Hereupon king Edward inuaded Scotland, ſea •• d into his hād •… the greater part of the countrey, and tooke all the ſtrengthes thereof, whereuppon Baliol king of Scottes came vnto king Edwarde at Mauntroſſe in Scotland with a white 〈◊〉 in his hand, and there reſigned the crown •… of Scotland, with all his right, title, and intereſt to the ſame, into the handes of this kyng Edward, and therfore made his Charter in writyng, dated and ſealed the fourth yeare of his raigne. All the nobles and gentlemen of Scotlande alſo repayred to Barwike, and did homage & fealtie to king Edwarde, there becōmyng his ſubiectes. For the better aſſurance of whoſe othes alſo, king Edward kept all the ſtrengths & holdes of Scotland in his owne handes, and hereupon all their lawes, proceſſe; all iudgement, all giftes of a •• ices and others, paſſed vnder the name and autoritie of king Edwarde. Lelande touchyng the ſame rehearſall, writeth thereof in this maner.

In the yere of our lord 1295. the ſame Iohn king of Scottes, contrary to his faith and alleageaunce, rebelled againſt king Edward, and came into england, and burnt and ſlew without all modeſty and mercy. Whereupon king Edwarde with a great hoſte went to Newcaſtle vppon Tine, paſſed the water of Twéede, and beſieged Barwike, and gote it. Alſo he wan the caſtell of Dunbar, & there were ſlaine at this brunt 15700. Scots. Then he procéeded further, and gate the Caſtle of Rokeſborow, and the caſtle of Edēborough, Striuelin and Gedworth, and his people herried all the lande.

In the meane ſeaſon, ye ſayd king Iohn of Scots conſidering yt he was not of power to wtſtand ye ſaid king Edward ſent his letters and beſought him of treatie and peace, which king Edward benignly graunted, and ſent to him againe that he ſhould come to the towne of Brethin, and bring thither the great lords of Scotland wt him. The king of england ſēt thither Antony Beke, biſhop of Durhā, with his royall power to conclude the ſaide treatice: and there it was agréed that ye ſaid Iohn and all the Scottes ſhould vtterly ſubmitte thēſelues to the kings will, & to the end ye ſaid ſubmiſſiō ſhould be performed accordingly, ye king of Scottes laid his ſonne in hoſtage and pledge. There alſo he made his letters ſealed with the common ſeale of Scotland, by the which he knowledging his ſimplenes & great offence done to his lord king Edward of englande, by his full power & frée will, yelded vp all the lande of Scotland, with all the people & homage of the ſame. Then ye ſaid king Edward went forth to ſée the mountaines, and vnderſtandyng that all was in quyete and peace, he turned to ye Abbey of Stone of Chanons regular, where he tooke the ſtone called the Regall of Scotland, vpō which the kings of Scotland were wont to ſitte, at the time of their coronations for a throne, and ſent it to the Abbey of Weſtminſter, commaundyng to make a chaire thereof for the prieſtes that ſhould ſing maſſe at the high altare: which chaire was made, and ſtandeth yet there at this day.

In the yere of our Lord 1296. the king held his Parliament at Barwike: and there he tooke homage ſingularly of all the lordes and nobles of Scotland. And for a perpetuall memory of the ſame, they made their letters patentes ſealed with their ſeales, & thē the king of england made William Warreine earle of Surrey and Southſaxe, Lord Warden of Scotland, Hugh of Creſſingham treaſorer, and William Ormeſby iuſtice of Scotland, and foorthwith ſent king Iohn to the tower of London, and Iohn Comyn, and the earle Badenauth, the erle of Bohan & other lordes into england to diuers places on this ſyde of the Trent.

And after that in the yere of our lord, 1297 at the feaſt of Chriſtmas, the kyng called before him the ſayd Iohn king of Scottes, although he had committed hym to warde: and ſaide that he would burne or deſtroy their caſtels, townes & landes, if he were not recompenced for hys coſtes & damages ſuſtained in the warres, but king Iohn & the other that were inwarde, aunſwered that they had nothing, ſith their liues, their deathes, and goods were in his handes. The king vpon that aunſwer mooued with pity, graunted them theyr lyues, ſo that they would doe their homage & make their othe ſolemnly at the high altar (in the church of the Abbey of Weſtminſter) vppon the Euchariſt, that they and euery of thē ſhould holde and kepe true fayth, obedience, and allegiaunce to the ſaid king Edward and his heires kinges of englande for euer. And where the ſaid king of Scots ſaw the kinges banner of england diſplayed, he and all hys ſhould draw there vnto. And that neyther he nor any of his from thenceforth ſhould beare armes againſt the king of england or any of his bloud. Finally, the king rewarding wyth great giftes the ſayd king Iohn & his lordes, ſuffered them to departe. But they went into Scotland alway imagining (notwithſtāding this their ſubmiſſiō) how they might oppreſſe king Edward and diſturbe his realme. The Scottes ſent alſo to the king of Fraunce for ſuccour and helpe, who ſent them ſhippes to Barwike furniſhed with men of armes, the king of england then beyng in Flaunders.

In the yeare of our lord 1298. the king wēt into Scotland with a great hoſt, and ye Scots alſo aſſembled in great number, but the king faught with them at Fawkirke on S. Mary Magdalenes daye, where were ſlayne lx. M. Scots, and William Walleys that was their captayne fled, who beyng taken afterward, was hanged, drawen, and quartered at London.

After this the Scottes rebelled agayne, and all ye lordes of Scotland choſe Robert Bruis to be king, except only Iohn Cōmyn earle of Carrike, who would not conſent thereto becauſe of his othe made to ye king of england. Wherefore Robert Bruis This was done, vpon the 29. of Ian. 1306. ſlewe hym at Dumfriſe, and the ſame Robert Bruis was crowned at Schone Abbay. Hereupon the king of england aſſembled a great hoſte, and rode thorough all Scotland, and diſcomfited Robert Bruis, and ſlue viij. M. Scottes, and tooke the moſt part of all the lordes of Scotlande, putting the temporall lordes to death becauſe they were foreſworne.

Edward borne at Carnaruan ſonne of this Edward, was next king of England, who frō the beginning of his reigne enioyed Scotlād peaceably, dooing in all thinges as is aboue ſayde of king Edwarde his father, vntill towarde the latter ende of his reigne, about which time thys Robert Bruſe conſpired againſt him & with the helpe of a few forſworn Scottes, forſwore himſelfe king of Scottes. Hereupon this Edward with Thomas earle of Lancaſter and many other Lords made warre vpō him about the feaſt of Mary magdalene, the ſayde Bruſe and hys partakers being already accurſed by the Pope for breaking the truce that he had eſtabliſhed betwixt thē ▪ But being infortunate in his firſt warres againſt him, he ſuffered Edwarde the ſonne Baliol to proclaime himſelf king of Scottes, and neuertheleſſe héelde forth his warres agaynſt Bruſe, before the ending of which he dyed, as I reade.

Edwarde borne at Windſore ſonne of Edward ye ſecond was next king of england at ye age of fiftéene yeares, in whoſe minoritie the Scots practiſed with Iſabell mother to this Edwarde and wyth Roger Mortymer earle of the March to haue their homages releaſed, whoſe good will therin they obtayned, ſo that for the ſame releaſe they ſhoulde pay to thys king Edward thirtie thouſand poundes ſterling in thrée yeares next following, that is to ſay, tenne thouſand pounde ſterling yearely. But bicauſe the nobilitie & commons of this realme woulde not by parliament conſent vnto it their king being within age, the ſame releaſe procéeded not, albeit the Scottes ceaſed not their practiſes with thys Quéene and Earle. But before thoſe three yeres in which their money (if ye bargaine had taken place) ſhoulde haue béene payed were exſpired, our king Edwarde inuaded Scotlande and ceaſed not the warre vntill Dauid the ſonne of Robert le Bruſe then by their election king of ſcotlande abſolutelye ſubmytted hymſelfe vnto hym. But for that the ſayde Dauid Bruſe had before by practiſe of the Quéene and the Earle of Marche, marryed Iane the ſiſter of this king Edward: he mooued by naturall zeale to his ſiſter, was contented to giue the realme of ſcotlande to this Dauid Bruſe, & to the heires that ſhoulde be degotten of the body of the ſayde Iane (ſauing the reuerſion and meane homages to this king Edwarde and to his owne children) wherewith the ſame Dauid Bruſe was right well contented, and therevpon immediately made his homage for ſcotlande vnto him.

Howbeit ſhortly after cauſeleſſe conteyning cauſe of diſpleaſure, this Dauid procured to diſolue this ſame eſtate ta •… ly, and thervpon not onely rebelled in ſcotlande, but alſo inuaded englande, whyleſt king Edwarde was occupyed about hys warres in France. But this Dauid was not onely expelled englād in thend, but alſo thinking no place a ſufficient defence to his vntrueth, of his owne accorde fled out of ſcotlād: wherby the coūtreis of Annandale, Gallaway, Mars, Teuydale, Twedale, and Ethrike were ſeaſed into the king of englandes handes, and new Marches ſet betwéene englande and ſcotland at Cockburnes pathe and Sowtry hedge, which whē this Dauid wēt about to recouer againe, his power was diſcomfited, and himſelf by a few engliſhmen taken and brought into englande where he remayned pryſoner eleuen yeres.

Duryng thys tyme, kyng Edwarde enioyed Scotlande peaceably, and then at the contemplacion and wery ſuite of his ſorowfull ſiſter wyfe of this Dauid, he was contented once againe to reſtore him to the kingdome of Scotlande, wherevpon it was concluded, that for this rebellion Dauid ſhoulde paye to king Edward the ſomme of one hundred thouſande markes ſterling, and thereto deſtroy all his holdes and fortreſſes ſtanding agaynſt the engliſh borders, & further aſſure the crowne of ſcotland to the children of th •• kyng Edward for lacke of heire of his ow •• bodye, all which thinges he dyd accordingly. And for the better aſſurance of his obeiſance alſo, he afterward deliuered into the hāds of king Edward ſundry noble men of ſcotlād in this behalf as his pledges. And this is the effect of the hiſtory of Dauid, touching his d •• lings: now let vs ſée what was done by Edwarde Bailioll, whereof our Chronicles doe make report as followeth.

In ye yere of our lord 1326. Edward ye third king of england was crowned at Weſtminſter, and in the 5. yere of his reigne Edward Bailiol right heire to ye kingdome of ſcotlād came in & claymed it as due to him. Sundry lordes and gentlemen alſo, which had title to diuers landes there, either by themſelues, or by their wiues did ye like, wherupō the ſayde Bailiol & they went into ſcotland by ſea, and landing at Kinghorne with 3000. Engliſhmen, diſcomfited 10000. Scottes, and ſlewe 1200. and thē went forth to Dunfermeline, where the ſcots aſſembled againſt them with 40000. men, and in the feaſt of ſ. Laurence, at a place called Gaſtmore (or otherwyſe Gladmore) were ſlaine v. Erles, xiij. Barōs, a hundred and thrée ſcore knightes, two M. men of armes, and many other, in all xl.M. and there were ſlaine on the engliſh part but xiij. perſons only.

In the eight yere of the raign of kyng Edward, he aſſembled a great hoſte and came to Barwike vpon Twéede, & laid ſiege thereto To him alſo came Edward Bailiol king of ſcots, wt a great power to ſtrength & aide him againſt the ſcottes who came out of ſcotland in foure battailes well armed and arayed.

Edwarde kyng of england, and Edwarde king of ſcottes, apparelled their people either of them in foure battailes: and vppon H •… lidon hyll, beſide Barwike, met theſe two hoſtes, and there were diſcomfited of ye ſcots, xxv.M. and vij.C. whereof were ſlayne viij. erles, a thouſand and thrée hundred knightes and gentlemen. This victory done, the kyng returned to Barwike, and the towne wyth the caſtell were yelded vp vnto him.

In the eyght yeare of the reigne of king Edward of englande, Edward Bailiol kyng of ſcottes came to Newcaſtell vpon tine and dyd homage.

In the yeare of our Lorde 1346. Dauid Bruys by exhortacion of the king of France rebelled, and came into england with a great hoſte vnto Neuilles croſſe: But the Archbiſhoppe of Yorke with diuers temporall men, fought wt him and the ſaid king of ſcots was takē, and William earle Duglas & Morriſe earle of Strathorne were brought to Londō, & many other Lords ſlayne, which wyth Dauid dyd homage to Edward king of england.

And in the thirtie yere of the kings reigne, and the yeare of our Lorde 1355. the ſcottes wanne the towne of Barwicke, but not the Caſtell. Hereupon the king came thither wt a great hoſte, and anone the towne was yéelden without any reſiſtance.

Edwarde Bailiol, conſidering that God dyd ſo many marueylous & gracious thinges for kyng Edwarde, at his owne will gaue vp the crowne and the realme of ſcotland to king Edwarde of england at Rokeſborough, by his letters patents.

And anon after the king of england, in preſence of all his Lordes ſpirituall and temporall, let crowne himſelfe kyng there of the realme of ſcotlande, and ordayned all thinges to hys intent, and ſo came ouer in englande.

Richarde the ſonne of Edward, called the blacke prince, ſonne of this kyng Edward, was next king of Englande, who for that the ſayde Iane, the wyfe of the ſayde king Dauyd of Scotland was d •••• ed without iſſue, and being enformed how 〈◊〉 Scottes deuiſed to their vttermoſt power to breake the limitacion of this inheritance touching ye crowne of ſcotland, made forthwith war againſt thē, wherin he brent Edēbrough, ſpoyled all their countrey, tooke all their holdes, and maintained continually warre againſt them vnto his death, which was Anno domi. M.CCC.xcix.

Henry the fourth of that name was next kyng of englande, he continued theſe warres begun againſt them by king Richard, & ceaſſed not vntyll Robert king of ſcots (the third of ye name) reſigned hys crowne by appointment of this kyng Henry, and deliuered hys ſonne Iames beyng then of the age of nyne yeares, into his handes to remayne at his cuſtodie, wardſhip and diſpoſition, as of his ſuperiour Lord, according to the olde lawes of king Edwarde the confeſſour. All this was done Anno dom. M.CCCC.iiij. which was within fiue yeares after the death of kyng Richarde: This Henry the fourth reigned in this ſtate ouer them fouretéene years.

Henry the fift of that name ſonne to thys king Henry the fourth was next king of england. He made warres againſt ye french king, in all which this Iames then king of ſcottes attended vpon him as vpon his ſuperior lord, with a conuenient number of ſcots, notwithſtanding their league with fraunce. But this Henry reigned but nine yeares, whereby the homage of this Iames their king (hauing not fully accompliſhed the age of one and twentye yeares) was by reaſon and lawe reſpited. Finallye the ſayd Iames wyth dyuers other lordes attended vpon the corpes of the ſayde ſaide Henry vnto Weſtminſter, as to his dutie appertayned.

Henry the ſixt, the ſonne of this Henry the fift, was next king of englande to whome the ſeignorie of ſcotlande and cuſtodye of thys Iames by right lawe and reaſon diſcended, marryed the ſame Iames king of ſcottes to Iane daughter of Iohn earle of Sommerſet, at ſ. Mary •• er Iſe in ſouth •… arke, and tooke for the value of thys marryage, the ſumme of one hundreth thouſand markes ſterling.

This Iames king of ſcottes at his full age, did homage to the ſame king Henry the ſixt, fo •… the kingdome of ſcotland at Wyndſore, in the moneth of Ianuary.

Since which tyme vnto the dayes of king Henry the ſeauenth, graundfather to our ſouereigne lord that now is, albeit this realme hath béene moleſted with diuerſitie of titles, in which vnméete tyme neither lawe nor reaſon admit preſcription to the preiudice of any ryght: yet did king Edwarde the fourth next king of englande by preparation of war •… e againſt the ſcottes in the latter ende of hys reigne, ſufficiently by al lawes indure to the continua •••• e of his claime to the ſame ſuperioritie ouer them.

After whoſe death, vnto the beginning of the reigne of our ſouereigne lorde king Henry the eight, excéeded not the number of xxvij yeares, about which tyme the impediment of our clayme of the ſcottes part, chaunced by the nonage of Iames their laſt king, which ſo cont •••• d the ſpace of one & twentie yeres. And like as his minoritie was by all law and reaſon an impediment to himſelf to make homage, ſo was the ſame by like reaſō an impediment to ye king of this realme to demaunde any, ſo that the whole time of intermiſſion of our claime in the time of the ſayde king Henry the eyght, is 〈◊〉 vnto the number of thirtéene yeres, & thus much for this matter.